I found an anonymous chat room a few months ago. Some chat rooms were about hookups, and I chatted with a few women just for fun. I didn’t meet up with any of them since my sex life with Laura was excellent. Then I found a swingers chat room. I had talked with Laura about swinging. She didn’t like the idea of having sex with random men, but she didn’t drop the discussion right away and seemed somewhat open to the idea.

We’d discussed having me watch her with one of my friends, Albert, but that didn’t work out. I couldn’t figure out how to broach the subject with him, and Laura didn’t want to come on to him. Talking about it was a turn on though, and we’d revisited that discussion several times as one of our shared fantasies. After seven years together, we tried to keep our intimate life exciting and were pretty creative about sex.

I frequently had a fantasy of watching Laura with another man. I didn’t have any interest in having sex with another woman. I was totally absorbed with her.

In the swingers chat room, it didn’t take long to find a single straight man nearby. I asked Roy what kind of experiences interested him. He said that, in addition to swinger parties, he’d done threesomes, foursomes, some encounters in the parks, and several meetups with married women looking for some spice. We got fairly far into a discussion about him having sex with my wife. I didn’t tell Laura that I’d had the discussion with Roy. Having a real person made the fantasy a lot different. Putting even a name to the idea made me uncertain that I wanted anything other than a fantasy. But the chat kept coming back to me over the next week.

Laura and I were having a quiet dinner. We were trying a month of eating with no TV in hopes it would get us closer. She was wearing a white blouse and navy skirt. She’d unbuttoned the top buttons of her blouse when she walked in the door. She saw me looking at the top of her breasts that her uplift bra created the perfect smooth curve. It looked like we’d probably go from dinner to the bedroom.

“I found a chat room for swingers,” I said.

“You know those swinger events don’t turn me on,” she said.

“I know. You can also connect with couples or singles,” I said.

She gave me a side look. I couldn’t tell if she was interested or upset that I was exploring my fantasy again. “Well?”

I found this fellow, Roy. He’s been in several threesomes. We chatted about what one would be like.

“And?”

“I thought we could meet him for diner someplace. That wouldn’t be a commitment to do anything. If we were comfortable with him, we could talk about what we wanted to do. He lives about two hours away. We could meet somewhere in between.”

“So we’d meet up and then pop into a motel for a quick one?”

“No, I thought we could meet up and then we’d talk about it. I don’t think he’s anxious to push us into anything. He knows that this would be our first time. Even if you didn’t want to go with him, it would probably make us both hot.”

“You really want to watch me with another man? You keep bringing it up. You know these things never turn out like your fantasy.”

“I know. Once I had someone’s name to put into the fantasy, it changed things.”

She looked like she was thinking. “I guess we could meet him. That might be exciting. As long as we don’t have to go ahead.”

I made an appointment with Roy for the next Friday at a quiet restaurant about halfway between our place and the little town in the foothills where he lived.

Laura and I arrived fifteen minutes early and ordered glasses of wine. Right on time, the hostess showed a tall man a few years older than me to our table. I shook hands with him. Laura looked down at her empty plate and said hello.

Roy had dark brown hair with a few streaks of gray. He was well dressed in fashionable casual clothes and brown loafers. He had a ready smile that was disarming.

After placing our orders, we talked about the traffic and the weather. Laura didn’t say much, but I could see that she was studying him.”

“If we did this, how would you see it working,” I said.

Roy looked at Laura. “Well, for one thing I should tell you that I think Laura is beautiful. I would love to explore pleasures with you.”

Laura looked up at him. Her cheeks were red, and even her forehead flushed pink.

“You know that we haven’t done anything like this before,” I said.

“We can take it easy,” he said. “We meet up, and you can stop anytime.”

The salads and Roy’s glass of wine arrived. Laura ordered a second glass of wine.

“So if I didn’t get comfortable, we’d just stop,” she said.

“I can’t make you do anything you don’t want to,” he said. “But if you are afraid that I’d try to coerce you, you should know that I have regular partners and no desire to do anything other than pursuing pleasure.”

I had to admit that he was persuasive. He seemed almost normal.

Roy excused himself to go to the restroom. I suspect he wanted to give Laura and me a chance to talk.

“What do you think?” I asked.

“I like him,” she said.

“Does that mean you’d like to try a session?”

She looked down at her plate. Then she met my eyes and held my gaze for several minutes.

“I guess so,” she said.

Her answer was more than a surprise. I’d expected she might say that we could talk about it, but I wouldn’t have been surprised for her to say no. For her to decide now that we could go ahead meant that I had to be completely wrong about what she was thinking. I was so excited that I thought my hands would shake.

Roy returned at the same time as the waiter delivered our entrees. We ate in silence, but there was a question suspended in the air. Roy had to know that we’d discussed him, but he waited.

Laura and I had checked into a local hotel. I figured that, regardless of the outcome, we could spend the night there and drive back in the morning. I figured we’d talk about what she thought about Roy and maybe she’d agree to have a session with him at another time.

Roy finished his meal and sat back. He glanced at me and turned to Laura. “What do you guys think?”

I was about to answer him when she spoke, “We’d like to try it out.”

“I think you’ll have a good time,” he said.

The shape of the conversation had changed. Until she spoke, the conversation had been between Roy and me. Now, I was sitting on the sideline, and the two of them were discussing having sex with each other.

I told Roy that we had a hotel room nearby and gave him the room number. I asked him to wait a few minutes and then join us. Laura looked surprised. I wondered if she had wanted a session at a later date.

In the car on the way to the hotel, I asked, “Didn’t you want to go ahead tonight?”

“I thought I did, but when you set it up, I realized that this wasn’t just one of our fantasies.”

“You surprised me when you said you wanted to go ahead,” I said.

“The more we talked about it, the more exciting it seemed.”

“I think I surprised myself. But either of us can say stop at any time.”

When we got to our room, Laura went to the bathroom. When she came out, she kicked off her shoes and sat on the bed.

I answered the knock at the door and let Roy in. He took off his blazer, draped it over the chair next to mine, and sat down.

I returned to my chair and asked, “How would you propose we proceed?”

“I’d like to undress your wife,” he said to me.

I looked at Laura. She was flushed from her face down to her neck. She met my eyes. There could have been fear there or maybe it was excitement. She nodded.

“Be my guest,” I said.

Roy to the bed and sat next to her. He took her hand and kissed it. He slid his hand up her arm and placed it behind her neck. He pulled her to him and met her lips with his. At first, she didn’t respond. He ran his tongue over her lips, kissed her neck, and returned to her mouth. She kissed him back. The kiss stretched out, and I could see that their tongues were getting acquainted.

Their lips parted, but he kept his hand on her neck. With his other hand, he ran his fingers along her cheek and then down her neck to her blouse. When he put his hand on the top button of her blouse, he lifted his eyes to hers. She met his gaze. He unbuttoned the top button and continued down her front. When all the buttons were done, he pulled the blouse out of her skirt and pulled it open to her shoulders, baring her bra and the tops of her breasts. He slipped the blouse off her shoulders, and she helped him by lifting her arms. He ran his hands over her bare shoulders, under her arms, and down her arms. His left hand cupped her breast over her bra. His right hand slipped behind her and unfastened the bra. As he brought that hand back and pulled the strap off her shoulder, he pulled her bra cup up and dropped her bra on the floor.

Her breasts wouldn’t be called large, but they were much more than a handful. Her nipples were erect in the center of her large, dark areolas. She looked at me. I couldn’t tell what was in that look. I saw excitement, a question, and maybe a little fear.

Roy didn’t touch her breasts. Instead, he unfastened the waist of her skirt. Then he took her hand and pulled her up. She stood sideways in front of me, facing him. The way she was standing, it looked like she was pushing her breasts toward him. It looked like she wanted him to touch her. But instead, he slipped her skirt and her slip down. She stepped out of them. He picked them up, folded the skirt and put it on the chair. My wife was standing in front of Roy in only her panties and pushing her chest out to him. He slid her panties down. She stepped out of them. She turned to the bed, pulled the covers down, and sat down on the sheet.

“You are more beautiful naked,” he said.

Laura’s face got redder. It could have been embarrassment, but it was at least partly excitement. I wondered when she’d last been naked with someone besides me.

He stood in front of her and told her to undress him. She started with his pants. When they dropped to the floor, she slid his underwear down. I guess men can’t help but compare size when they see another man’s erection. He was about the same length as me, but a little bigger around. Like me, he was circumcised. I stood and dropped my pants and underwear. Not only did I intend to let her know that I was there, I wanted to release my incredibly hard member.

I expected that she would handle his member, but she took her cue from him and unbuttoned his shirt and let it fall to the floor. He stepped out of his clothes, and they sat on the bed next to each other. He raised his hand and held it in front of her breast. He held it there until she met his eyes and nodded.

He cupped her breast and took a while just massaging that breast. He pushed her back and she lay down. He crawled onto the bed next to her and knelt at her side. Across my wife’s beautiful naked body from me, Roy massaged her breasts, pausing every few minutes to gather a nipple between finger and thumb, stretching her nipples in circles. When he pulled her nipples, she moaned and thrust her chest up. She opened her legs wide. She was clearly inviting him there. Ignoring her plea to lie between her legs, he kissed her lips. His tongue played with her lips until she reached for him, and then he devoured her mouth.

He kissed her cheek, her neck, between her breasts, both nipples, and staggered kisses along her belly. She jerked her hips several times and pulled her legs farther apart. Her pussy was open wide as he kissed along the edge of her muff. He kissed the crease between her legs. She pushed her hips toward him. I could tell that she was impatient for him to get to her clit. I was too. Watching him caress her body and her wriggling, twitching, and moaning response left no doubt that she was going to welcome him inside her. My penis cried out for me to jump on her and pump like crazy, but this was a new game. I was almost relieved when he finally put his mouth on her clit. She moaned louder and pushed her mound against him.

He was mindful of my desire to see everything. He turned so I could see him tonguing her clit. He dipped his tongue down and tasted her wet opening. It only took a few minutes of Roy tonguing my wife for her to cry out and arch her back. Her whole body shook while he kept tonguing her, extending her orgasm. With one last spasm, she folded up and closed her legs.

If it had been me, I would have jumped between her legs and entered her right then. What he did was to kiss up her belly, engulf her breast with his lips, and suck her nipple hard. She squirmed under his mouth. He kissed her chest, neck, and cheek. He devoured her mouth. She took his member in her hand. Loosely, she stroked him while his tongue danced in her mouth. She spread her legs. My penis was screaming for me to lie between her legs so it could dive into her gaping pussy.

She pulled on his member drawing him between to her. He held himself up with his left arm so that I could see his penis press on her clit. He rubbed her clit gently. I watched as another man’s penis slid down my wife’s pussy and dove into her. He paused and rubbed her opening with the head of his penis several times. She moaned and pushed her hips against him. He pushed back. As he pulled back, his penis came almost all the way out and then pressed into her. He kept a slow, regular rhythm while she grasped her knees, pulling her legs wide apart. He pressed his lips to hers. When his tempo increased, she panted in time with each of his faster thrusts. He held himself to her as his hips thrust hard against her pressing his penis deep inside her. He pumped so fast in her that his hips looked like a jackhammer. I was sure he was holding that fast pace longer than I ever had. She cried out, and her body jerked with spasms that went on and on. Until the spasms calmed, he held the frantic pace. When her orgasm finished with one last spasm, he pressed into her and cried out.

After laying on her for a few minutes, he rolled off. I stood up and sat on the edge of the bed so I could see better between her legs. Still wide apart, her legs held her pussy open while Roy’s fluid seeped out of my wife.

Unsure if it was my turn now, I ran my hand along the inside of her thigh. She sighed. I looked at Roy. He met my eyes and smiled, but he didn’t move. I ran my hand down to her pussy and swirled his cum with my finger. My member was hollering and would let me delay no longer.

I crawled between her legs and slipped into her. She pressed her hips to me, and I pushed deep into her. It took a lot of control not to come right away. Roy was watching us. I had never made love with someone watching. It could have been that, but more likely it was the feel of his cum in her vagina, I found it impossible to hold back and pressed against her as I came.

I rolled to her side. Immediately, Roy was between her legs and in her. He started with the same long strokes he’d used before. Laura wiggled her hips and pulled her legs back farther. They were so far back that her pussy was horizontal. He leaned forward. In this position, his large penis surged straight up and then plunged down deep. She looked down. She must have seen his large member pumping into her. She laid back and moaned. His penis was slippery with cum, and cum seeped down her crack. His bottom pumped up and down as he banged on her clit with each thrust.

She moaned. She panted. She twitched. He increased the pace. She cried out as she squirmed, her back arched, and spasms shook her.

Roy pounded faster. The spasms continued. She moaned louder between her pants. Her body shook with another orgasm. I don’t think the first one ended before she cried out from the second one. Still, Roy didn’t stop. He pounded with a frenzy. She pushed her hips up to answer every one of his thrusts. She hadn’t stoped shaking from her second orgasm when the third wave of spasms curled her body as she pushed her pussy into the pounding thrusts. When the spasms lengthened, Roy pressed against her, cried out, and his hips jerked. He held himself hard against her.

He sat back on his heels. His soft member pulled out followed a gush of cum. I didn’t let her relax. As he moved aside I mounted her. I pushed her legs up and drove my hardness down into her gaping vagina. Watching Roy pound into Laura as she held her pussy so open had been so intense that I didn’t dare touch myself because the lightest touch would have triggered an orgasm. But having watched Roy demonstrate such control, I wanted to last for a few a while.

She was so full of cum that I thought it was sloshing out every time I pushed into her. Or maybe it was the way she was squeezing my cock that pushed the cum out. She was wonderfully tight and slick. I kissed her lips and her neck. She tongued me and kissed my neck. Every time I pumped into her, I pressed deeper and felt her mound rub on mine. After multiple orgasms with Roy, I expected that she wouldn’t respond quickly, but maybe she was continuing the ones she had with Roy. I was pleased when she began to pant and thrust hard against me. I fought to hold back, and soon she shook and cried out. When her orgasm was at its peak, and she squeezed me tightly, I pressed into her and did some shaking myself.

Roy headed to the bathroom. I slipped out of her and leaned back. I used the bathroom after Roy.

When I came back from the bathroom, Laura had the hotel room service menu open on her lap. “Room service is open for another hour. Let’s order a second dessert,” she said. The clock said it was a few minutes after ten.

“Second dessert?” I said.

“You’ve just had your first dessert.” Laura was not one to joke about sex. She always considered it a serious business. That was why we’d had some difficult discussions about some of my ideas for increasing our excitement. Maybe things were changing.

“Vanilla, chocolate, strawberry, mango, or rainbow?”

“Chocolate.”

“Vanilla.”

“You staying for a while?” she asked Roy.

“Until you throw me out,” he smiled.

“Let’s order some sandwiches for later,” she said. “Roast beef okay?”

Roy answered, “Sure.”

I nodded at the woman sitting in bed who had just had continuous sex from two lovers for nearly two hours, one of them an experienced swinger.

She placed our order and left for the bathroom.

“What do you think,” Roy asked.

“That was one of the most intense sexual encounters I’ve ever had.”

“I think she had a good time too,” he said.

“You noticed,” I said. I didn’t want to admit to him that Laura had seemed more turned on than at any time I could remember.

Laura returned to the bed and sat in the middle, leaning against the headboard. She looked up at us and patted the bed with both hands. I took a seat on her right opposite Roy.

While we waited for room service, Roy told us about his wife and their experiences with swinger parties. Your fantasies might be that these were about a man having several partners in a night, but it was clear from his descriptions that the women were in control. A woman selected which men or women she wanted. The men concentrated on pleasuring the women. If you just stuck it in a woman and came, she’d probably prefer someone who took their time and knew what to do.

When the knock came at the door, I put on a robe while Laura and Roy pulled the covers up.

The room service delivery boy’s eyebrows raised when he noticed two people in the bed in addition to me. I gave him a good tip.

We spooned our ice cream in bed. By the time we finished, Roy and I had erections. He played with her left breast, and I matched his movements on the other. She wiggled her chest back and forth and slid down in the bed. We lay beside her toying with her nipples. She spread her legs. I suspected that meant she was ready for a finger or two on her clit. But like the last time, Roy ignored her spread legs and her moans. He kissed her cheek. I kissed the other one. He kissed the side of her neck. I kissed my side. He covered her mouth with his. I kissed her cheek right next to where another man was devouring her mouth.

While he sucked her nipple, I kissed her. With my tongue in her mouth, I tried to tell if I could taste him. I joined him on her other breast. I guess he knew that I was following him, letting him set the pace and watching him pleasure my wife. He pulled her leg up and turned his head to her open crotch. I joined him on the other side, pulling her leg up.

She was still seeping cum from earlier. He lay his head on the inside of her thigh. That allowed him to tongue her clit but left enough room for me to approach from the other side. I’d never kissed a man and touching his tongue with mine was a bit strange. But most of what I felt was the smooth skin on the sheath of her clit and the slick skin inside the sheath. Clearly, two tongues were better than one because, in only a few minutes, she was panting and thrusting her hips. When she came, she cried out, her vagina clenched, and more cum flowed out.

Roy didn’t fool around this time, but turned and lay between her legs. Only a foot from my eyes, his penis slid into her. While he started with a long slow tempo, I rubbed her clit with one hand and fingered a nipple with the other. My hard member pressed against her side where the movement of her hips rubbed me with every one of his strokes. The base of his penis pressed my fingers hard against her clit with each thrust. I was surprised at how fast she’d recovered. Before he increased his tempo, she was thrashing and twisting. He sped up, and she arched her back, pulled her legs back, and cried out. He kept that tempo until her orgasm subsided and then began the frantic pace I’d seen before. Immediately she was thrashing and twisting again. After only a few minutes of Roy’s frantic pumping, my wife had had a second orgasm. Just at the peak of her spasms, he pressed hard, arched his back, and cried out.

I had a close view of his penis sliding out of her, followed by cum seeping out. She was without a penis in her for less than ten seconds as I quickly replaced him. She was hot inside. She held me and matched every thrust with one of her own. She felt tight inside, but as I plunged in, cum squished out. Roy rubbed her clit and fingered her nipple. His penis was soft and hung loosely at her side.

While I slowly increased the tempo, she took Roy’s member in hand and gently fingered its head. She squeezed my member with each trust. I kissed her, holding our lips together for a while before slipping my tongue between her lips. As my body moved over her, Roy’s hand on her breast pressed against my chest and his fingers on her clit pressed against my bush. Roy slipped his fingers down, and I felt him touch my penis. No man had ever touched my penis, and I didn’t expect I’d want someone to, but as he pressed harder and his fingers followed me in, there was a new mix of feelings. I felt another man’s fingers in my wife. I got lost in that feeling and lost the concentration that allowed me to hold back. My back arched as I pressed his hand deeper and came.

As my penis softened, Roy pressed his fingers into her vagina and slid them out to her clit. It was beginning to look like Roy was going to be responsible for most of Laura’s orgasms tonight. I took my place at her side, fingering her nipple and rubbing her clit. Roy let me take care of her clit while he concentrated on pounding his fingers in her. She arched her back, cried out, and thrashed under my hand.

Roy and I lay beside her. I was cupping her breast, and he was rubbing her belly. Other than a break for the second dessert, we’d been having sex for over three hours. I was sure that, after a short recovery, I’d be ready again. Roy was already hard, and Laura didn’t look like she was tired of orgasms.

“Tell us some more about your swinger parties,” she said.

He said that most of the swingers at the parties that he and his wife went to were people they had known for several years. They welcomed new members, but the group was relatively stable with about as many dropouts as new members.

“Do you ever get together with some of them outside the parties?”

“Yes, we have a few friends that are swingers. We have each other over for dinner and excitement.”

“Is your wife as into this as you are?” Laura asked.

Roy slid his hand down. I couldn’t see, but when she twitched, I assumed he’d started rubbing her clit.

“Yes, sometimes I think she’s more of a fan than I am,” he said.

“Do either of you have sex outside your marriage and your swinging?”

Laura seemed to be pursuing this line with more than a casual interest.

“You mean like tonight?” he said.

“Yeah, well I guess you do,” she said. “Does she know where you are.”

“Of course.”

Roy shifted around and moved his head near Laura’s bush. I pulled her leg up. More cum had flowed out of her, and the towel we’d put under her was soaked. I got up to get a fresh towel. When I got back, Laura was on her hands and knees, and Roy was running his hands over her back and her bottom. I laid the new towel under her. He moved behind her.

I’d had many fantasies about watching Laura with another man, but one position that fascinated me was with her on her hands and knees and me lying under her watching the other man’s penis pounding in her. Having that image in mind, I lay under her and scooted up so that I was looking up at her opening with white cream seeping out. Roy was still rubbing the head of his penis around her slit, and she was squirming. She pushed back like she was trying to get him into her. He was teasing her, by staying at her opening but not letting her drive herself onto him.

Her heavy breasts filled my hands and moved loosely as I massaged them. Roy quit playing with her and pressed into her. As he thrust with a slow tempo and she leaned back and forth, her breasts swung. He thrust hard into her, and she pushed back against him. She took my member in her mouth. She stroked my member with her mouth as she followed Roy’s thrusts.

When he pressed into her, his balls slapped against her clit. As his penis slid in and out of my wife, she matched every move, moaning with pleasure. I released her breast from my right hand, brought it up past her leg, and touched her clit. It was very hard and covered with slippery fluid. I slid her sheath up and rubbed the smooth bump inside. She went from moaning to panting and from panting to cries as her body shook with spasms.

She must have wanted to ease off because she leaned forward and Roy’s penis pulled almost all the way out. He followed her. He was pumping wildly. I think we had both decided that we were not going to give her any relief. She cried out again. Was she having another orgasm after less than a minute? He was driving his penis hard into her. I was rubbing her clit with rapid strokes. Even when her body stopped shaking, we didn’t let up. Roy had to pull her hips back and lean forward to keep inside her. My hand never let up. With the last orgasm, I’d seen her vagina throb around Roy’s member. I had to admit he had staying power. As her body stopped shaking, instead of leaning forward, she pressed back against Roy. He pumped deep inside her. She cried out. Roy cried out and pressed hard against her; his penis throbbed as he pumped his cum.

I slid out from under her. Roy laid down next to her. I mounted her and slipped into her. Having watched Roy pound her while she worked her lips over my penis, I was nearly there when I pressed into her. She answered my thrusts and clamped tight on my penis. I cried out and released.

As I lay down, she turned and lay between us. She used the towel to wipe between her legs.

“I think we need some sleep, boys.”

“Good idea,” I said.

“How about another go at it before breakfast,” Roy said.

“Absolutely,” she said.

I lay for a few minutes reflecting on the enthusiasm in my wife’s voice. Sometime in the evening, the scene had shifted from my wife accepting Roy as a lover to offer me an exciting show to two men doing everything they could to pleasure her. Was that what Roy had been talking about?

In the morning, I was the first one to get up to go pee. When I came out of the bathroom, Laura was sitting on the edge of the bed waiting. I left the space in the middle for her. Roy followed Laura. She took her place next to me.

“You were pretty amazing last night,” I said.

“You two were pretty amazing.”

“You like having two lovers?”

“Isn’t it obvious?”

Roy came back from the bathroom. He paused, looked at her, and then laid next to her.

We were pretty much in tune with each other. He turned to her and put his hand on her breast as I did the same thing. Laura reached down and took my member in her hand. She had her other hand on his. We were erect and pressed against her hands.

“Who’s first?” she asked.

“You go first,” Roy said.

I turned and slid over and took position between her legs. I pulled her legs up, and she opened before me. She looked dark red. Either she had been thinking about what was coming, or she was a little irritated from four hours of constant pounding.

Roy knelt next to her and held her breasts while I tongued her clit. Her vagina was very wet and slick, and I wondered if she was still leaking cum or if she was extremely excited. Soon, she was moaning and pushing against me. I felt Roy moving, but kept tonguing her. I looked up fter a powerful twitch of her legs, I saw that she had Roy in her mouth. I pulled up and slipped in. Once I pushed hard, my face was next to hers. While Roy pumped into her mouth, I pumped into her pussy. I kissed her cheek and felt his penis push from inside her mouth.

Just seeing my wife with another man’s penis in her mouth would have been exciting, but seeing the head of his penis slip out between her lips and her tongue circle the head made it hard for me to hold back. But I did. I pressed my mound against hers with each thrust. I waited until her body thrashed under me and then I concentrated on the hot contractions of her vagina and pressed into her as I came.

I rolled off her. Roy pulled her up onto her knees and mounted her from behind. Even with the re-positioning, there couldn’t have been more than twenty seconds between the time I slipped out of her and he was deep inside her.

“How about scrambled eggs, bacon, croissants, and coffee,” I said.

I heard a “mufff’ from Laura and a “fine” from Roy.

While I called in a room service order, I watched Roy fuck my wife from behind.

“You need to finish up in twenty minutes,” I said.

“I’m good,” Roy said. “How about you?” he said to Laura.

“mufff”

I lay under her breast sucking one while fingering the nipple of the other one. Between her legs, Roy was steadily pumping into her. He wasn’t yet up to his fastest pace, but she was moaning and pressing back to his thrusts. As her breasts swung with her body, I pulled her nipple hard. Roy began pumping faster. Her body twitched. Fluid dripped from her pussy. He moved into his frantic mode. I wondered if she was holding back, savoring the intense thrusting. I reached down to her pussy. As soon as I touched her clit, her body shook, and she cried out. Roy continued the rapid pace, and she kept shaking until she cried out again and curled up. Roy pressed hard in her and cried out.

“Wow. We still have seven minutes,” I said.

Laura lay on her stomach still twitching. Roy wiped his penis with the towel.

“Time enough for a shower,” she said heading for the bathroom.

Roy and I were in the hotel supplied robes when room service arrived. The server set out the food on the table and left. We poured coffees and returned to our seats to wait for Laura.

“Have you done this very much?”

“With couples starting out? I guess this is the third time.”

“Its pretty intense,” I said.

“You guys are a bit intense,” he said. “She is an amazing lover.”

He must have thought that I needed encouragement too. “You keep up better than most men.”

“So this is really about satisfying the women?”

“Well, you have to admit, there is nothing more exciting than to have your member in a woman who is coming.”

He was right. But it was pretty exciting watching your wife come with another man’s member in her.

“Your wife likes sessions like this?”

“Of course.”

Laura came out of the bathroom. She had a towel around her hair, but that was all.

Roy and I tossed our robes off and joined her at the table.

We were almost done with the meal, when Roy asked Laura, “Did you have a good time?”

“Yes.”

“Want to do it again?”

“Yes.”

“Want to try three men next time?”

The discussion so far had my member hard. She thought about her answer. And eventually said, “Sure.”

We finished the meal. I was working on my third cup of coffee.

“Time for one more session?” he said.

“Thought you’d never ask,” she said, standing up. She followed him back to the bed.

I sipped my coffee as I watched my wife crawl onto the bed and over Roy who lay on his back with his hard member waiting. She guided him into her. She sat back on him as he pushed up into her.

I moved to sit on the end of the bed where I had a closer view. She leaned back and forth as he slipped in and out. He held her hips, pushed up, and pumped rapidly. She moaned and wiggled her hips. He held her breasts with both hands as he upped his tempo from fast to frantic. She moaned and squeezed his chest. I don’t think I could keep up the frantic pace as long as he did. It must have been several minutes.

She cried out and arched her back. He didn’t pause as spasms rocked her. She held still and panted, and then she cried out again as more spasms shook her. She jerked and twisted on the penis that pumped madly into her. He held her high in the air as he pushed into her and held her suspended. While he pressed into her, she continued to twitch for at least a minute.

She rolled off of him and lay on the bed.

“You know,” he said. “You’re very good. You could be a professional.”

I was still thinking about what that might mean when Roy scooted off the bed and began dressing. I brought Laura another cup of coffee. Roy finished dressing.

“That was a great night. If you want to do that again or have a session with my wife and me, let me know. Or I could round up another fellow or two.”

After he left, we dressed and packed up. Even after we were in the car, we didn’t say much. She looked pensive. I had a lot to think about. I’d seen a side of my wife that I hadn’t expected. I don’t know what I expected a woman who was being pleasured by two men to do.

We were about halfway home when she said, “What do you suppose he meant when he said I could be a professional?”

“A prostitute?”

“I suppose, but I don’t think they are into pleasure for themselves. I think it’s all about the money.”

We drove along with the sun high in the sky and almost no traffic.

“Maybe he meant a porn star,” she said.

“You thinking of changing careers?”

“No, I think financial analysis pays a bit better. But I have to admit, it’s not as exciting.”

“So you want to do that again?”

“I told you I did.”

“You want another man or two?”

“Maybe.”

“Want to try a couples thing?”

“I don’t know,” she said. “I know you got off seeing me with Roy, but I’m not sure how I would feel seeing you with another woman.”

“Seeing you wasn’t what I expected.”

“How so?”

“I didn’t expect you to enjoy it that much. I haven’t been able to make you come like that.”

“The situation was exciting.”

“I don’t know,” I said. “Roy’s pretty experienced. If you were with him alone, he’d probably be able to do that to you.”

“We could find out.”

It was good that there wasn’t any traffic on the road. I almost left my lane when I jerked in response to her statement.

“You want to go meet up with Roy?”

“He’s pretty good.” She gave me a smile that I think meant that she’d been leading me on. Or maybe not.

The post Me, him and my wife appeared first on sexstories.org.

‘Bloody workmen. You just can’t rely on them.’

Emma cringed as Matt slammed the phone down. ‘They were supposed to be here at seven. I wanted to brief them about the layout.’ She knew what was coming next. ‘Can you sort this out, Emma, love?’ he wheedled, giving her a boyish grin that had once charmed her into agreeing to most of his requests, reasonable or otherwise.

‘You know I have to go to the office. I’m late as it is.’
Before she could answer, he’d grabbed the car keys and was already on his way out.

‘Of course, Matt. No problem, Matt,’ she muttered irritably to the empty kitchen.

She’d planned to spend the day working on an essay for her counselling course.

Sighing, she made herself a strong black coffee. She needed caffeine. It wasn’t that she minded sorting out the builders. It was the assumption that she would, without question. Being taken for granted. She tried the number again, but there was no reply. The builders were probably on their way over. She glanced at the clock – eight fifteen. She was sure they’d be here soon. They weren’t unreliable – just a bit lax when it came to timekeeping. But they did a good job, took pride in their work. Nice couple of blokes, really – brothers Steve, who was twenty-five and Gus, eighteen. She knew their ages because after they’d finished work on Friday night and joked over tea and biscuits Gus had mentioned his recent birthday party and complained that his brother was getting ‘past it’ at twenty-five, which made her laugh. Then he’d tried to guess her age.

‘Twenty-one at most,’ he’d suggested.

‘And the rest,’ she’d replied, blushing. She was already thirty-three when she’d met Matt and they’d been living together for nearly ten years. She sometimes wondered where the time had gone. Still, it was flattering in a way, even though she knew Gus probably played the same game with all his female clients. He was quite good-looking too, in a rugged sort of way. Muscular, strong, well-built. It came with the territory, she supposed. All that lifting and carrying and hammering and screwing.

There was a knock on the door.

‘Where’s Steve?’ she asked, surprised to see only Gus unloading tools from the battered Escort van.

‘Hangover,’ Gus replied. ‘We went to a night-club last night. Poor old sod, I told you he can’t keep up the pace. Don’t worry, he’ll be here later. It’s okay, we won’t let you down.’

As Gus disappeared up the ladder into the new loft conversion, Emma hoped he was right. They’d agreed to get the job finished by six-thirty, on the dot. It was to be a surprise for Matt, who wasn’t expecting the work to be completed for another two days. The old loft, over a period of weeks, had been slowly transformed into a spacious extra room. There had been problems with the structure, delays in getting the right materials, but soon it would be ready. A new office space for Matt, with a computer, fax and modem, and big oak desk that Matt had already ordered from a catalogue he had brought home from work. The walls had been painted white-with-a-hint-of-plum, contrasting with a subtle shade of chalk blue for the ceiling. Pine bookshelves and a luxurious swivel chair, black leather and chrome, were stored in the garage, protected by plastic sheeting, awaiting their unveiling.

Hopefully, with such a great space, Matt would work from home more often and they would get to see more of each other. He always put work first, but at least this way he would be home for dinner more often, although she sometimes wondered if it was really work that kept him out so late. They both knew that their relationship was hanging by a thread – a flimsy one at that.

‘Some people have children to cement a relationship – we convert the loft,’ she had joked bitterly to Steve over tea one morning.

He’d smiled and she wasn’t certain whether it was sympathy or pity.

‘So, what is it today – custard creams or bourbons?’

Gus had come back downstairs quietly, without her hearing and was standing behind her, close enough to feel his breath on her neck.

‘Chocolate hobnobs,’ she replied, without moving away. ‘Your hair smells good,’ he said suddenly and for a moment she felt her heart racing. Quickly, she moved away and clattered mugs and plates, tearing the biscuit wrapper with shaking fingers. Pull yourself together, Emma, she told herself fiercely. You’re acting like a silly teenager.

‘How’s it going?’ she asked briskly. ‘Think it will be finished on time?’

Gus nodded. ‘Trust me.’ He took a swig of tea. ‘That’s a nice blouse you’re wearing this morning.’

‘I bet you say that to all the girls,’ she replied.

‘Only the pretty ones,’ he laughed.

Emma groaned. ‘I wasn’t born yesterday, you know.’ ‘Worth a try,’ he retorted. He glanced at the clock.

‘Where’s that delinquent brother of mine? I’d better give him a call.’ He had just started to key a number on his mobile when Steve arrived.

‘The back door’s open,’ Emma shouted through the window and Steve came in through the patio, carefully wiping his boots on the mat.

‘Just in time for tea break,’ he said, heading purposefully for the hobnobs. ‘I hope you’ve saved something for me,’ and Emma thought that he winked at Gus.

Despite being unable to get on the computer, Emma spent a productive afternoon, writing notes for her essay, with the background sounds of Radio One punctuated by
drilling and hammering from above the ceiling. By six fifteen, chicken was roasting in the oven, the wine was chilled and the strawberry trifle had been spooned into a cut glass bowl. She had prepared a special meal for a special night. In twenty minutes Matt would be home. She just had time to change.

‘Ready for your inspection, madam,’ announced Steve, peering into the kitchen at six forty, then added, ‘Wow!’

Emma didn’t often dress up – there never seemed to be the opportunity and suddenly she felt self-conscious in a clingy lycra dress, stockings and high heels.

Ignoring his gaze and feeling flustered, she said swiftly, ‘Is it finished?’

‘Come upstairs and see,’ he responded, gesturing her to follow.

It wasn’t easy ascending the loft ladder with stilettos but the struggle was worth it. When she saw the room, Emma felt quite emotional. It was a dream of a room.

‘It’s perfect,’ she breathed.

‘Glad you like it,’ replied Steve. ‘Now, before we go, is there anything else you need us to do?’

She hesitated. ‘There is something. I hope you won’t feel I’m taking advantage by asking.’

‘If you don’t ask, you won’t get,’ joked Gus.

‘Well, could you possibly bring up the bookshelves and leather chair from the garage?’

‘No problem.’

‘Thanks, I do appreciate this. It really is a lovely room.

Thank you.’

‘Don’t mention it. Oh, and payment in cash of our outstanding fee would be nice.’

‘Yes, of course.’

Back downstairs, fumbling in her purse for the right cash, Emma felt a warm glow. The meal was going to be perfect. The room was perfect. She even felt good about herself. It was going to be a perfect evening.

Then the phone rang. It was Matt. ‘Sorry, love – I really hate to do this to you, but we have a major problem at work, need to meet an important deadline. Have to stay late and I have an early start tomorrow, so I’m going to book into a hotel.’

Feeling crushed, Emma put the phone down.

‘Anything wrong?’ asked Steve, who was hovering in the doorway.

‘Nothing I’m not used to,’ she muttered quietly. ‘Hey, are you sure you’re alright?’

‘No. I’m not, actually. But it’s my problem. I’ll get your money, if you can just hang on a minute.’

Staring at herself in the bedroom mirror, feeling ridiculous in her black fuck me dress, Emma visualised her relationship with Matt spiralling down into a vortex, taking all the anger and upset with it. To her surprise she began to laugh. How ironic – their relationship was finished at the same time as the completion of the loft room. It was both funny and pathetic. Why was she wasting her energy and emotions on someone who clearly didn’t feel she was worth the effort? Emma took a deep breath and went back into the kitchen, where Steve and Gus waited awkwardly.

‘Would you like to stay for supper?’ she heard herself say. ‘I mean, it seems a shame to waste all this food. Anyway, I hate eating alone.’

Gus opened the wine and they polished off the chicken in double quick time before starting on the dessert.

‘This is delicious,’ commented Gus. ‘Terrific,’ agreed Steve.

‘You’re right,’ said Emma, spooning the creamy substance between her lips and licking the spoon provocatively.

‘Here, you’ve missed a bit.’ Steve leant across and wiped cream from the corners of her mouth, his fingers lingering. Gus watched with interest.

‘Actually, I hadn’t realised just how hungry I am.’ And with that, she took hold of his finger and began to nibble.

‘You’re tipsy,’ laughed Gus.

‘Not tipsy enough,’ she replied, pouring more wine. ‘Hey, steady on,’ said Steve.

‘Bloody men,’ she complained. ‘All the same.’ ‘No we’re not,’ protested Gus.

‘Show me, then.’

Gus leaned across the table and gently kissed her on the mouth. Responding instantly, Emma pulled him towards her and their tongues entwined. Simultaneously she felt Steve’s hands around her waist. He had got up from the table and was standing behind her, kissing her neck. She groaned and his hands slipped between her legs, feeling her wetness. Her head was spinning.

‘Let’s go upstairs,’ she gasped. ‘I want to christen the loft room.’

On the newly polished wooden floor, Emma lay spread- eagled, her dress indecently hitched up around her waist with Steve between her legs, tonguing and licking her, while Gus peeled off her stockings. She came quickly, her eyes swimming, while she was sucking Gus’s delicious cock, and while she was still recovering, he thrust his throbbing hardness into her. She heard a woman’s voice scream – ‘Screw me to the floor, you fuckster!’ and realised it was her own. She was amazed at Gus’s stamina and he kept going until she came again, which wasn’t difficult when Steve was pinching and sucking her breasts while simultaneously caressing her clitoris. While Gus was getting his breath back, Steve slid into her welcoming pussy and she came again in waves, melting into what she imagined she could describe as a state of fuckstasy. They did it on the floor, against the wall, on the rug, twice on Matt’s new desk, and on the leather chair. Emma hadn’t realised it was possible for one woman to enjoy so much pleasure and attention. Finally, exhausted, they slept.

They awoke in the early hours, limbs entwined. Emma stretched languorously and went down to the kitchen, naked except for her high heels, and made them coffee. Soon after, Gus and Steve packed their tools away and kissed her goodbye and she thanked them for all they had done.

When they had left, Emma gradually returned to earth with a thud. She couldn’t quite believe what had happened, that she had behaved so wantonly. She told herself it wasn’t her fault, that it was a combination of frustration, neglect, a need for attention – perhaps even revenge on Matt for making her feel invisible.

As soon as he arrived home from work that night, Matt knew something had changed. He couldn’t articulate what it was, but for some reason, Emma seemed different. When she said, ‘I have a surprise for you,’ he wondered what to expect. Taking him by the hand she led him upstairs and asked him to follow her up the loft ladder. Then he saw the completed loft room and he was quite overwhelmed.

‘God, Emma, I don’t know what to say. I love it. It’s wonderful.’

He kissed her lightly on the cheek. ‘I feel dreadful now about last night, for spoiling everything you planned for me.’ Suddenly he put his arms around her waist and
pulled her towards him, holding her close so she could feel his hardness pressed against her. ‘I know you think I’m work obsessed, but I really missed you last
night. I hardly slept at all.’

‘Neither did I, darling,’ she replied, her clit still tingling from the night before. ‘Shall we christen our new loft room?’

The post Men At Work appeared first on sexstories.org.

I’m an amusement park aficionado. A rollercoaster rambler. A thrill rider. I’ve been to just about every theme park in the continental United States and Mexico and Canada, ridden almost every coaster and ride wooden, steel or composite fibreglass. I’ve been on more log plumes than a Quebec lumberjack, more jungle cruises than a great white hunter, and plunged down more white-water adventures and splash mountains than an Olympic kayaker.
So, when I was walking away from Universal Studios Hollywood on a recent vacation/pilgrimage to Southern California park country during my third-year college summer break, I was more than a little intrigued by the dirty old man who jumped out from behind a tour bus and cried, ‘Wanna see an amusement park not on the maps?’
He had a crazy look in his eye. But not the kind you get from cheap booze. Rather, the kind you get when you’re pushing 4.2 G’s at 96 miles-per-hour in an eighty-degree freefall from the 310 foot high point on the Millennium Force rollercoaster at Cedar Point, Sandusky, Ohio.
I was instantly drawn to the man.
‘You love ’em, don’tcha? You love to ride?’ he babbled, before I could even answer his first question.
‘M-maybe,’ I croaked.
He barked laughter, squinting at my chest. ‘Those ain’t dimples doo-daddin’ your Psycho House T-shirt, honey.’
I blushed under my sunburn. I do tend to get overexcited when ‘amused’ at a theme park, emotionally and physically. The old guy bobbed his bushy head. ‘Yep, I can spot a true believer every time. Used to be a park crusader/rollercoaster rambler myself. Hell, they built Disneyland right around me back in ’55. An’ I was at Coney Island when it was an actual island, not just some punk
peninsula,’ he cackled, his rheumy eyes growing wistful. ‘Wow,’ I breathed, shifting my long, bare legs around
like I had to pee.
‘So, how ’bout it? You wanna see an amusement park you won’t find in any two-bit travel brochure? Ride rides and play games no tourist ain’t never rid or played?’
‘You mean a private park?’
He glanced around at the sun-baked, car and bus-clogged parking lot, then back at my chest. He nodded.
‘Where?’ I squealed. ‘What’s it called? What types of rides, games, sideshows, and attractions do they have?’ Finding an unmarked amusement park was like riding a rainbow into a pot of gold.
This dirty leprechaun beckoned me closer. I jumped forward, and he latched his greasy fingers onto my upper arm, squeezed. ‘Lolliewood,’ he breathed.
I fought the urge to gag, both from excitement and the man’s breath. ‘Larry Lollie?’
‘You know?’
‘I’ve heard rumours.’
He nodded, rubbing his grimy hand up and down the electrified skin of my arm. ‘They’re true. Larry Lollie used to roll more travelling circuses, carnivals, and freak shows, run more amusement parks, than the Ringling Brothers and the Knott Family put together. Until…’
‘Disney came along?’ I panted.
He shook his head. ‘Nah. ’Til the IRS got their hooks in him, seized all his assets.’ He hooked his own skinny arm around my waist, drawing me close, caressing my rib cage. ‘’Cept for a few hidden assets, that is – things not listed on the books, or maps.’
I gulped. If it was Larry Lollie, the rides and attractions were sure to be first-rate. ‘Wh-wh-where is it?’
The dirty old man grinned a jack-o’-lantern grin. ‘I got a map,’ he said, sliding his hand up and over my brimming breast, pressing the flesh. ‘Like them star maps, ’cept this only has the one big star.’
I bit my lip and batted my eyelashes, my blood boiling. ‘Where is it and how can I get in?’
He released my tingling breast long enough to dig a withered piece of paper and a red, plastic card out of his dilapidated workpants. He held them up, the credit card- sized card gleaming in the bright sun, gold holographic double-L lettering winking seductively at me. ‘With this here and one of these, you can find ’er and get in.’
I swallowed hard, perspiring everywhere now, pulse racing. ‘What’s-what’s it going to cost me?’ I asked, knowing full well I’d blown my last traveller’s cheque on the Jurassic Park River Adventure inside Universal Studios.
He shifted the card over to his map hand and worked his other hand over my breast again, fondling, plucking at my stiffened nipple. I shivered. Maybe this was how the old guy got his thrills these days. But if it would get me into the legendary Lolliewood, then he could ride all day. I grabbed on to his shoulder, raising dust, and something that wasn’t dust – yet – in his middle third.

He looked at my hand and grinned. ‘You’re gonna love this place, honey. It’s…adults only.’
I grabbed on to both his shoulders and moved my face downwards, eyes closed and lips puckered.
‘Hey, what’s going on over there?’ someone yelled. A security guard, racing towards us.
The dirty old man dropped my boob and his map and card and took off running, the security guard in hot pursuit.
They were both dodging traffic across the freeway when I scooped up the map and the red card and dropped them into my purse. Then I skipped on over to my rented car, singing, ‘Lolliewood, Lolliewood, oh lollie-lollie-lollie Lolliewood…’

Larry Lollie’s ‘ranch’ was way out in the back of beyond, a dusty two-hour drive due north-east from Anaheim and my Doodlebug Motel, in the middle of the dry gulches and shale buttes of semi-desert country.
I finally located the rocky plateau three miles west of the ‘Next Gas Stop 60 Miles’ sign as night was falling. From the highway bottom, it looked like nothing was there but volcanic rock and a few scraggly bushes. But as I drove off the asphalt and on to a dirt road, up the dusty trail that wound around the outcropping, I suddenly came upon a locked gate and a guardhouse.
Three men boiled out of the guardhouse, each of them looking as big and tough as Green Berets, or Disney attorneys. They ordered me out of the car. One took my purse and went through it, confiscating my cell phone and camera, while another ran his hands all over my body, searching me. While the third scrutinized my park pass and told me I’d have to sign a waiver forfeiting all rights forever to bragging about my adventures at Lolliewood to anyone living or dead.

I signed the waiver, and the man cut my pass card in two. Then I was let through the gate. I drove rapidly up the dark, serpentine road then down, winding around into a heavily-treed valley. The irrigation costs alone must’ve been astronomical.
Finally, I cruised into a parking lot, and another security man met my car. He gave me the once-over all over again, before gesturing towards a paved path that led into the forest of palm and pine trees. I hustled on down the bunny trail, ahead of couples who were sauntering along like this was an every-night occurrence to them.
And after a dozen more twists and turns, I came at last into a clearing. And there it was. Spread out at the bottom of that lush, man-made valley, walled in by towering, barren volcanic rock. Lolliewood. In big, bold, neon-red letters burning away above a black, gold-spiked fence that encircled the entire blazing, blaring private amusement park. I felt like the mother stumbling on to the alien landing area in Close Encounters of the Third Kind.
I dashed into the theme park. The theme being S-E-X, in big, red-hot letters.
There were carnival games galore, old favourites turned decidedly adult in nature under the glittering lights, amidst the cacophony of calliope music and a grunting and groaning soundtrack. You didn’t spray water into a clown’s mouth until the balloon broke over his head; you sprayed water between the sculpted legs of a lady until her clit popped. You didn’t ring a bell at the top of the strongman tower when you banged the bottom with a mallet; you banged the bottom with a mallet and two strobing balls shot up the pulsating, phallic-shaped tower, warm goo splashing out of the slitted top if they reached all the way.
There were rides, too. Bumper cars shaped like body parts, the whole structure lighting up and vibrating and letting off steam whenever anyone banged the right parts together. Spinning bra cups and penis plumes that dove into vagina-shaped pools of warm, sticky liquid. A giant, pink and red-lit rollercoaster shaped like a shapely woman lying on her side, and then her back. I rode her curves repeatedly, the acceleration from sternum to breast-top amazing, the freefall from nipple crest to pussy-bottom exhilarating.
I went through all the rides at top speed, surging with glee, tingling with delight, ogling the gorgeous, unclothed carnal-carnies who were everywhere in abundance. An erotic amusement park – my two passions combined. I’d died and gone to…well, not heaven, certainly, but some place just as pleasurable.
Then I came to a screeching halt in front of the House of Whorers. And things got really exciting.
The southern gothic mansion was a stunning recreation of an old-fashioned bordello, three storeys high and gabled and balconied like it had been flown straight in from Bourbon Street. It was lit up in shades of blue and green and red, and throbbed with activity, well-hung and well- endowed shadow figures gyrating behind the back-lighted windows. A big-bosomed animatronic madam called out and beckoned at me from an overstuffed couch on the front porch of the house, and holographic ladies of the evening strolled the grounds and surrounding sidewalks, making with the come-ons.
I watched all the action for a moment, weak in the knees and wet like after a Jaws tram ride. Then I crept bar by bar over to the front gate of the house, only to be crushed when the naked hunk standing guard said, ‘Sorry, couples only.’
I desperately looked around for an unattached man in the laughing, loving crowd of beautiful people. And couldn’t find one. I slumped against the fence like someone had just stolen my cotton candy, rubbing up against the iron.

I almost jumped out of my skin when someone touched me on the shoulder. ‘I was just getting something off my shorts,’ I yelped, spinning around.
The man laughed. ‘And I was just wondering if you wouldn’t mind being my companion for the evening?’
He was tall and thin and dark, with flashing black eyes and white teeth, dressed in a maroon-coloured silk shirt and a grey pair of pants. I opened my mouth to reply, but the words got stuck in the dry gulch of my throat. So the stranger took me by the arm and guided me past the buff doorman and inside the illicit mansion.
A man and a woman – both model-perfect nude in appearance – came forward to meet us in the chandelier-lit, red velvet entrance hallway. While holographic and projection women and men in period dress and undress paraded around in the background, the sounds of their laughter and innuendo filled the perfumed air.
The large-breasted flesh and blood blonde took my escort’s arm and led him away down the hall and into a room, closing the door behind them as holographic harlots tittered and pointed nearby. Then the red-haired muscleman with the amazing endowment gripped my arm and escorted me down the hall, into a room opposite the one my companion had disappeared into.
It was a bedroom, red-lit and done up in campy gothic style. There were two semi-nude, see-through figures on the canopied bed, a man on top of a woman. They briefly stopped what they were doing and looked at us. ‘Always room for one more,’ the spectral john said, grinning and gesturing with his arm, before going back to his dirty business. The bed banged against the wall in rhythm to his urgent thrusting.
‘You have to be this naked for this ride,’ my guide informed me, gesturing at his body.

I gulped and nodded, turned my back and hastily peeled off my T-shirt, shorts, and shoes, and panties. The hung- man then handed me a pair of 3D glasses with the comment, ‘Wear them when instructed’. Then he took me through another door, into a room that contained only one piece of furniture – a red foam-rubber recliner-type chair/bed, like an upraised hospital bed without the sheets. He arranged me on the recliner and then shut the door, leaving me all alone.
Which is exactly when the lights went out.
The bed and I started moving. Then big white letters burned briefly in front of me: ‘Meeting’. Images started flashing all around me; images of girls and guys meeting, men and women talking and laughing, some in black and white and some in colour, still and moving pictures, from olden days to modern times.
‘You’re a real swell girl,’ a holographic young man suddenly said right next to me.
He was dressed up like Potsie from Happy Days, and I thought he was talking to me. But then a young woman appeared, holding his hands and saying, ‘I think you’re real neato, too, Ralph.’
I cruised further along, and the big white letters flashed, ‘Making-Out’. And the kaleidoscope of images changed to men and women holding hands, hugging, pecking each other on the cheeks. Then tentatively kissing, deep-kissing, frenching. A sensual soundtrack of lip-smacking and wet- slurping accompanied the sexy imagery. And the bed grew warmer, matching myself.
Full-size holographic figures popped up ahead and alongside me, entwining and kissing. And then a giant pair of burning red lips appeared; appeared to be bearing down right on top of me. I felt someone actually kiss me – on the lips. Again, and again, setting my mouth on fire.

I just lay there/sat there and took it, took it all in, gripping the heated foam rubber and trembling, the wet, burning sensation on my lips and between my legs radiating all through me. And then the petting began.
Images cascaded all around of men stroking women, women stroking men, intimately caressing one another in a roiling sea of flesh. The bed itself seemed to pulse with electricity, setting my skin ablaze. Glowing, orange hands reached out and touched me, stroked me, the sounds of passion escalating in intensity, drowning out my plaintive whimpering.
The large pair of hands settled on my breasts, cupping and squeezing. I moaned, as the orange fingers slid up my shimmering boobs and over my achingly-hard nipples, lightly and exquisitely pinching and rolling them, as holographic and digital naked men and women were being felt up all around me.
Then the hands and imagery disappeared, leaving me bursting with unfulfilled need. I moved forward, on to the next stage: ‘Mating’. The big white letters added, ‘Please Put Your Glasses On’. I fumbled the forgotten 3D glasses over my eyes and the blurry images that had started up again popped right out into my face.
Giant cocks and tits and pussies, swollen hoods and nipples and lips, veiny pink shafts rising up and towering, cherry-red nipples flowering, directly in front of me. I lifted my hands and tried to grab on to a cock, opened my mouth and tried to take in a nipple. But couldn’t.
Genitalia of all shapes and sizes throbbed away only inches away from me, thrusting at me. Until the 3D body parts morphed into 3D people, men grunting and pumping away at groaning women, so close I could almost rub their shining bodies and stick my tongue into their open mouths.

Their heated cries of passion pounded my ears, the sensory overload setting my head to spinning.
And then the 3D went 4D again, the bed undulating, vibrating, a glowing green hand appearing between my legs and rubbing my dripping pussy. ‘Oooh,’ I moaned, arching off the bed, the neon fingers sinking inside me.
Glowing hands fondled my breasts, glowing lips kissing me, enveloping my rigid nipples in wetness and warmth and sucking, fingers pumping my pussy. Shivers of joy shot all through me, as I got frenched and felt up and finger-fucked, as beautiful men and women made mad love all around me.

The bed started moving again, the hands, fingers, and lips and the imagery disappearing, leaving me hanging precariously on the slippery edge of ecstasy. My breasts heaved wet and yearning, my pussy burning achingly empty. And there, in answer to my wicked prayers, stood my missing companion who’d helped me get into the house of pleasure, shining naked in a blazing white spotlight dead ahead. He was waiting for me, large cock pointing straight at my pussy and growing closer.
I tossed my glasses aside and the bed split open, opening my legs up along with it. I floated right up to the dark-haired stranger, wide open and more-than-willing.
His condom-encased erection kissed my slickened petals, and he grasped my waist and slid effortlessly inside, the two of us becoming one. The symphony of sensuality swelled to a climax, fireworks exploding all around us. He flung his hips back and forth, fucking me, filling me, thrilling me like even no rollercoaster ride can, sending me sailing into sexual freefall.
‘Yes!’ I shrieked, digging my fingernails into his arms and exploding with joy, a hot tidal-wave of orgasm surging through my burning body.

He grabbed my shuddering breasts and crushed them in his hands, pumping me in a frenzy, stoking my inferno, pulsing his own white-hot orgasm deep inside of me.

I tracked the dirty old man down two days later. He was loitering behind a garbage bin in back of Six Flags Magic Mountain. I just had to thank him, and ask him something.
‘Enjoyed yourself, eh?’ he grimaced, lunging at me.
I let him catch me, hold on. ‘Is there any chance you could get more of those passes?’ I pleaded.
He leered up at me. ‘Mebbe. For a real pretty thrill- seeker like yourself.’
‘Where do you get them, anyway? I don’t mind waiting in line.’
He laughed. ‘You don’t get them, honey, they get you.’ He stuck a grubby hand in my face. ‘Name’s Larry Lollie. You interested in a summer job, by any chance?’

The post Joyride in the sex theme park appeared first on sexstories.org.

A few months ago, my wife Karen and I were invited to a holiday party that was thrown by my boss. It was the beginning of the holiday season, and we were eager to go to a nice party, even though it was going to be mostly attended by my coworkers.

Karen and I had only been married a few years ago, after we met in college and fell in love, and we discovered very quickly in our relationship that I loved showing her off. Karen has a beautiful face and a gorgeous “girl next door” body, thin and curvy in all the right places but without looking like a plastic centerfold. Her crowning glory is her breasts, which were a small C-cup and were as perky and full as they had been in college, and were topped by perky pink nipples.

It turns me on to watch other guys stare at her, and Karen has indulged me by wearing tight dresses and low-cut tops. Once during the summer we took a trip to the south of France, and Karen even went to far as to take off her bikini top and sunbathe topless. Even jaded French tourists who had seen naked tits all day stopped and gawked at my wife’s gorgeous breasts.

But around our own friends Karen is more reserved, and that meant that when we were home she won’t show off or tease as much. Sometimes if we’re at a bar or an event where we don’t know anyone, she’ll wear a blouse that gapes open and will bend over a lot and let guys see down her shirt and get a glimpse of her nipples, but usually she’s too concerned about her reputation to do anything more.

For the holiday party, Karen decided to wear a tight skirt and a wrap-around top. She had worn it to tease guys before, because It looked conservative, but if she bent over or twisted to her side it could open up unpredictably, and if she wasn’t wearing a bra you could get a peak at her tits. But tonight she wrapped the top tightly.

I was a little disappointed, but then again these were all my coworkers, so it probably wasn’t a smart idea to have them see my wife in a compromising position. So I swallowed it and we headed off to the party.

My boss’s house was much bigger than I thought it would be, almost a mansion, and when we arrived there we were ushered past a large foyer and several big rooms before reaching the party room. It was large and filled with lots of people, many of them my work colleagues and their spouses. Holiday decorations were everywhere, including mistletoe on every doorframe.

Karen and I began to mingle and chat with the other guests. The drinks were flowing freely and after a while everyone seemed to be tipsy, and some even a little drunk. A lot of the women were also becoming a little flirty, which I was happy to see. There were many cute wives who were wearing sexy dresses, and I was happy to sit back and ogle them as they wiggled and danced around.

I lost track of Karen for a while, and when we met up again she had clearly been drinking a little.

“Are you having fun?” I asked her.

“I am!” she said. “But some of your coworkers are a little aggressive, sweetie.”

“How so?” I asked.

“Well, some of them are getting a little touchy. I’ve had more than a few hands brush my rear and a couple even graze across my boobs. That one guy you know, Brad, even tried to get me under the mistletoe and kiss me!”

That wasn’t surprising. I knew Brad had the hots for Karen ever since he had met her.

“Did you let him?” I asked.

“Well,” she hesitated. “Kind of. It was just a quick peck. You don’t mind, do you, honey? It’s just a little kiss, it didn’t mean anything. He’s just being a flirt.”

I smiled. “I don’t mind, it’s okay,” I said.

She grinned. “Come find me later, I’ll make it up to you,” and left.

I spent the next forty-five minutes wandering around. To be honest, I wasn’t that mad at Karen because I was being a little aggressive myself. One of my coworkers at the party, Christine, was an especially cute pixie-looking girl, with a short blonde hairstyle and a lean dancer’s body. I had managed to get her under one of the mistletoe and kissed her. She didn’t resist and even brushed her hand across my groin before she giggled and stumbled off. Another girl, I think her name was Mary, was very tolerant of people grabbing her bubble-butt, so I helped myself a couple of times too.

When I saw Karen walk up to me again, I immediately noticed that her top was tied much more loosely than it had been at the beginning of the night. Her cleavage was much more exposed, and it was obvious she wasn’t wearing a bra. It looked like if she moved too much she would expose a lot more.

Karen saw where I was looking and whispered in my ear, “I’m showing off for you!”

“Have you been getting into trouble?” I said.

“Only a little,” she said. “I know these are your coworkers, so I’m not being too naughty. But some of the guys were definitely trying to get a peek at my boobies. That friend of yours, Tom, wasn’t even hiding it! He was staring so hard I felt sorry for him and bent over so he could see more. I may have shown too much, I think he got to see my whole breast!”

That made me smile a little. Tom was the uptight guy in our department, so knowing how desperate he was to see my wife’s tits was amusing. I assured Karen that I didn’t mind a little flashing and that it probably made Tom’s night. We soon parted again and I spent some more time flirting with other girls and chatting about work with some guys in my department and my boss.

Soon after I noticed that most of the girls had disappeared from the party. A few minutes later they poured out of a room and began to spread out to talk to their husbands. Karen walked up to me. She was bright-eyed with lust and excitement.

“Honey, the wives all want to play a game, but I’m a little worried.”

“What game?” I said.

“It’s called Strip Mistletoe,” she said. “The husbands all strip down naked and stand underneath a piece of mistletoe. The wives have to parade around and when the lights turn off, they have to stand underneath one of the mistletoe with one of the husbands. When the lights come back on, whichever wife isn’t underneath a mistletoe loses an article of clothing.”

“Wow!” I said. “That sounds really fun. Don’t you want to play?”

“Well, one of the girls was telling me that the husbands all try to get really frisky during this game. Like when the lights are off, they feel up the wives and even try to get their hands in our panties. Are you sure that’s what you want? I mean, these are your coworkers. Are you sure you won’t mind if they try to feel up your wife’s boobs?”

That did stop me for a second. Showing off a little was one thing, but was I okay with these guys I knew groping my wife? But the idea still sounded hot to me, so I nodded. “It’s fine with me, babe. Just do what you feel comfortable with.”

“Okay!” she said. “And you’re not just saying that because you want to feel up any of the wives yourself, are you?”

“Of course not!” I lied. “I just want to see you show off for me.”

“Good,” she said. “Because I volunteered you to be the odd-husband-out. You’ll just turn the lights on and off and take off the article of clothing.”

That was disappointing. I was really hoping to grope Christine a bit more. But at least I’d get to undress her, while also seeing my wife strip down and show off her body. So I agreed.

After a bit more crowd murmuring, everyone moved into the party room, where mistletoe had been set up all over the ceiling. The room had a lot of furnishing in it, which was a little surprising to me, since I didn’t see how people could rush around in the dark without running into tables or chairs.

All the guys except for me quickly stripped naked and found a piece of mistletoe to stand under. The girls all got in the center and started wandering around while the boss’s wife, Jennifer, who was a twenty-something trophy wife, put on some Christmas music and told me to keep the lights off for about a minute to give the wives time to find someone in the dark. I took my spot at the entrance to the room with light switch.

As Jennifer explained the rules to everyone, Karen walked up to me and kissed me hard on the mouth. “Honey, do you want me to be the first to lose an article of clothing? I can do that for you if you want!”

She seemed so hot with anticipation I reflexively agreed. “Yes, baby, be the first to lose.”

“Are you sure?” she said. “What if I lose my top? I’m not wearing a bra! Your coworkers will see me topless. Are you okay with that? All of these guys you work with every day, they’ll see your wife’s bare breasts! They’ll know exactly what my boobs look like, and you won’t be able to change that once it happens!”

“I’m fine with it,” I whispered back. “I want you to lose your top and show off your naked tits for me.”

She grinned and headed back to the circle of girls. Jennifer shouted “go” and the wives started wandering around. I noticed that several of them were staying close to their husbands, hoping to jump into their arms when the lights went off, but some of the more adventurous ones were wandering toward other guys.

After a few seconds, I shut the lights off. The main lights went down, but there were so many Christmas lights and electric holiday candles on that you could still see fairly easily in the dim light. There was a general shriek from the girls as they started to scramble around. Karen, I could see, made it a point not to find someone.

After a minute, I turned the lights back on. Karen was still in the center and cried a good-hearted “Oh no!”

Jennifer shouted from across the room. “Karen loses! Go to the light-switcher and tell him what you want him to take off.”

Karen walked up to me and winked so that no one could see. “I guess I’ll lose my top!” she said.

I grabbed the sides of her top and pulled them apart. Karen had loosened them enough already so that they fell away in my hands. In a swift motion I pulled it off Karen and she spun around to face the room. Everyone burst into cheers as her full naked breasts and pink puffy nipples were completely exposed. Karen had a wide grin and was blushing, which made her naked chest and flat tummy look even hotter.

The girls all got in the center of the room again and started wandering around. Every guy, all of my coworkers, were staring open-mouthed at my beautiful topless wife as her tits jiggled and bounced as she proudly walked around the room. Sometimes she would look back at me and smile, but mostly she was too wrapped up in the attention all the guys were giving her.

I turned the lights off again, and there was another commotion. This time Karen found her way to Brad. A lounge chair blocked most of my view, but I could see that the second she reached him his hands immediately went her tits. She turned her back was to him, and let him freely grope and maul her breasts.

When I turned the lights on, Mary came to the center and asked me to take off her shoes. I complied and got a chance to feel up her legs a bit. When I looked over at Karen she was leaning back into Brad, with her eyes half-closed in pleasure while he pinched and pulled her nipples.

The game went on like this for several more rounds. It was a real turn-on for me to strip down some of the wives, who let me feel them up as I took off their clothing. One wife was down to her bra and another were walking around in just a blouse and their panties. But the husbands under the mistletoe were the ones having most of the fun. They got more and more aggressive on each round, feeling up the girls and even putting her hands under their blouses and dresses.

But all the attention was still on Karen, who was the only one who was topless. She made sure to be with a different guy on each round, and even through the dim lights I could see how they eagerly groped her tits. Some of the guys she stood chest-to-chest and let them grope her all over, but with most of them she turned her back to them and pushed her ass into their groins as they fondled her tits and tummy. One round I saw her with John, a guy in the cubicle across from me at work, who seemed the whole time to be groping her ass under her skirt. The whole time she had an erotic, hot look on her face that turned me on even more.

After the next round Karen lost again. When she walked up to me she whispered, “Honey, I think I may have gone a little too far,” and lifted up her skirt. Her panties were torn in pieces, and hanging off one of her thighs. Her pussy was red and soaked.

She saw my look of surprise and confessed. “That was John. When I stood next to him, he turned me around and put his hands under my skirt. He ripped my panties a bit and pushed them to the side. and. . . and. . .”

“…and what?” I insisted.

“Well, he pushed his thing up in me, sweetie. He pushed his big thing up inside my cooch and just me rocked back and forth with it inside me while he groped my boobs. I didn’t know what to do! I wanted to stop him, I swear. But it felt really good and the lights were dim, so I thought it would be okay if I let just one of your coworkers fuck me for a little bit. Is that okay, honey? I know you wanted me to be naughty and show off, so it’s okay if I let the guys you work with fuck me a little bit, too, right?”

That was shocking to me. I was fine with them seeing Karen topless and even naked, and feeling her up a little bit, but actually fucking my wife? But something else suddenly struck me.

“Wait, what do you mean ‘the guys’? You said it was just John,” I said.

She hesitated. “Well, at first it was. But maybe some of the other husbands noticed, I don’t know, but after him they all started trying to push their cocks up inside my cooch. Every guy I got under the mistletoe with reached under my skirt and ripped my panties a bit more and then stuck his thing up inside me. Even your boss did! He was so eager that I think he even squirted his cum up inside me!”

She looked at my reluctant expression. “But that’s okay, right honey?” she whispered. “That’s what you always wanted, isn’t it? You wanted your hot naughty wife to tease all your coworkers and show off her boobs for them and let them fuck her a little bit?”

My hesitation faded away. The way she was saying it turned me on even more, and now that she had already fucked several of the guys, it wasn’t going to get any worse.

“Let me take these off and make it a little easier,” I whispered back, and ripped off her panties completely.

“I love you!” she fiercely whispered back, and joined the group of women again.

On the next round, Karen ended up with Brad again. I watched as he immediately bent her over the back of the nearby chair and seemed to stick his cock into my wife’s cunt. In the dim light I could see Karen’s mouth drop open as my coworker who’s had a crush on her for years pumped his dick in and out of her while he fondled her tits.

When the lights came on, Christine walked up to me and asked me to remove her bra. “Let’s pretend this didn’t happen at work tomorrow,” she said and smiled.

I smiled and unclasped her bra, and took a few seconds to grope her small perky breasts. As I did, I looked around. Most of the wives were getting groped very heavily, and some looked like they were also being fucked by the guy they were with. But my real attention was on my wife and Brad, who kept on pumping into her and didn’t even seem to care that the lights were on. Most of the husbands were focused on the girl they were with, but many of them still kept looking over to see Karen’s round tits bouncing and wobbling as Brad pounded into her.

On the next round Karen lost again and walked up to me. “Honey, I want to be the first naked. Okay? I want all your coworkers to see me my bare boobs and bush and watch me walk around totally naked in front of them. I want you to see me showing off for you and watch them grope my boobies and fuck me. You want to see that, right? You want to see all the guys you work with stare at your naughty naked wife and feel up her boobies and stick their cocks inside her?”

“Yes, baby,” I said. “Go show off for me.” She grinned and announced to the room that she was going to lose her skirt. I pulled it down and my wife stepped out of it, completely naked in front of all my coworkers. Everyone could now see my wife’s full naked tits, her flat stomach and her trimmed bush. Karen walked back to the center of the room and paraded around, grinning as everyone ogled the most private parts of her body.

As hot as it was, I was a little conflicted. These guys were people I knew and saw everyday. My wife was someone they occasionally saw at social events or when she met me at the office, and now they were all watching her naked and even getting a chance to fuck her. What was it going to be like at the company from now on, working with all these guys who had seen me wife naked and had fucked her?

I pondered this even more over the next few rounds, as Karen made sure to get with every guy. During one round I saw her again with my boss, who in the dark was bending her over a table and looked to have his cock inside her. Another time she was with a guy closer to me, who went so far as to stand her up against a wall and fuck her against it. She made eye contact with me and shyly grinned as she grabbed his ass and drove him into her pussy even further. I don’t think I’ve ever been harder watching my wife smiling at me while her tits bounced with the rhythm of another guy pounding into her.

After a few more rounds, the girls were all totally naked. Many of them looked like they had been fucked at least once, but some of them were clearly resisting anything more than just groping. Only Karen looked like she had let all the guys do anything they wanted.

After another hour of playing with all the wives naked, we decided to call it quits. Karen and I accepted an invitation to sleep over and I quickly pulled her into the bedroom. As soon as we got in, she pulled my clothes off and started stroking my cock.

“Did you have fun tonight, sweetie? You’re not mad at me, are you?” she said.

“No,” I said, “why would I be mad?”

“I got really carried away, I think,” she said. “I let all your coworkers stick their cocks in me at least twice, and some even more. A lot of them even shot their hot cum up in my cooch! Your boss did twice. So did Brad. And all the other guys kept feeling up my boobs and butt while they fucked me. Everyone noticed, too, I could feel them all staring at me in the dark while I let their husbands play with my tits and fuck me. I’m going to be so embarrassed tomorrow!”

She started stroking me harder and harder. “But you’re happy with it, right? I know you always want your wife to be naughty and flash her boobies and show off for you, and I wanted to make you happy and let your friends see me naked and feel me up as much as they wanted. I wanted you to see all of them take turns fucking your naughty wife and shooting their cum inside her. It was so exciting, but mostly I did it to make you happy!”

Karen reached down and took my cock in her mouth, and I groaned as I came harder than I ever have in my life. She swallowed every drop, and after I collapsed onto the bed she snuggled up next to me.

“I love you, baby! And maybe next time I’ll be just as naughty!” she cooed. It sounded like a great idea to me.

The post My Wife at the Holiday Party appeared first on sexstories.org.

A sex story about a young woman who unexpectedly encounters her parents at a swinger club.

It had been a few weeks since we had been to the Pineapple Lounge, and we were excited to have fun tonight. Unfortunately, we got stuck in traffic, so the party was in full effect by the time we got there.

“I’m going to go change real quickly. I’ll meet you in the lounge,” I told John.

John and I started swinging when our daughter, Cassie, left for college. Four years later, we are still very active in our local swinger’s community. We have developed so many great friendships with couples of all ages.

As I walked into the changing room, I couldn’t help checking myself out in the full-length mirror. I have to say; for being a mother of a twenty-two-year-old college grad, I looked damn good. Since joining the lifestyle, I decided I needed to work out more. I was always in decent shape, mostly thanks to good genes, but once we joined the scene, I worked my ass off to get more toned. Now at 52, I’m in the best shape I’ve been in since college.

While you could wear whatever you wanted most nights, tonight’s theme was see-through. Earlier in the week, I went to the specialty lingerie store and picked up a black mesh body stocking that was crotchless. It didn’t leave much to the imagination, and I absolutely liked it that way.

When I found John at the bar, he was already chatting it up with a couple we had met at the club several times before. Michelle was a striking red-headed woman, and Mike was her very handsome husband. They were both in their early thirties, but our age didn’t seem to matter to them. We had never hooked up before, but the way Michelle was flirting with John, I had a feeling that would change tonight.

Mike was dressed in a nice button-down shirt, jeans, and dress shoes. He looked nice, but it was his wife I couldn’t take my eyes off of. She wore a sheer, long sleeve black mini dress with a pair of black over-the-knee socks. The dress barely covered her ass, and the black color perfectly contrasted with her naturally pale skin. While her chest wasn’t huge, her nipples poked through her dress, begging to be played with.

Ever since joining the lifestyle, I have embraced my bi side. Seeing Michelle tonight made me want to explore that side of me even more. She looked good enough to eat, and I hoped I would get to eat her pussy tonight.

“Care to dance?” I asked as I took her hand, leading her to the small dance floor.

As Michelle and I danced together, I couldn’t help but be struck by her grace and fluidity. She moved with such ease, her body flowing effortlessly to the beat of the music. Her red hair swayed as she danced, accenting the fluid movements of her body.

The longer we danced, the more I became aware of every inch of Michelle’s body against mine. Her soft curves were pressed against me, and I could feel the heat of her skin through the fabric of her dress. Her perfume was intoxicating, and I found myself wanting to hold her even closer.

Her sweat caused her nipples to cling to the barely there fabric of her dress. The sight only added to her allure, and I became more aroused with every passing moment. I placed my hands on her hips, pulling her even closer, and she responded by grinding her hips against mine.

My wet bare pussy ground against her soft thighs as we moved to the music. I ran my hands up her body until I reached her perky breasts. Her tiny breasts fit perfectly in my hands. I slipped her nipples between my manicured fingers, teasing this beautiful goddess in front of me. I wanted her to want me, to need me, and I planned on having her between my legs very soon.

Our bodies moved together like a symphony, and I was lost in the rhythm of the dance. Michelle’s breath was hot on my neck, and I could feel the softness of her lips as she whispered, “Jan, I want you.” My heart skipped a beat, knowing I had her just where I wanted her.

We continued to dance, our bodies entwined, and I was struck by how natural and effortless it felt. Our movements became more intimate, and I could feel the tension building between us. As the song ended, we held each other tightly, both reluctant to let go.

We finally pulled away from each other, both of us breathing heavily. Michelle’s eyes were filled with desire, and I could see the longing in her expression. I took her hand and led her off the dance floor.

Michelle and I made our way to a corner of the room, and I took her in my arms. Our lips met, passionately kissing each other. We were both lost in the moment. Michelle’s hand slid between my legs, pushing them apart. I knew what she wanted and gave her free access to my exposed pussy. Her soft fingers teased my inner thighs as I felt my pussy quiver in anticipation. Michelle’s fingers slid between my labia, causing me to moan in delight. Her now wet fingers explored my pussy, moving her fingers up and down, coating her digit. Michelle’s slick finger slipped inside my drenched pussy, as she slowly began to fuck me. With every thrust of her fingers, she ground her palm into my clit, causing me to cry out uncontrollably.

As much as I enjoyed Michelle’s finger fucking, I wanted to feel her wet cunt. I lifted the hem of her dress and moved aside the drenched crotch of her black G-string. Michelle leaned into me as my fingers crept ever closer to her cunt.

“Please!” Michelle begged in whispered tones.

I knew what she needed, and I didn’t hold back. As I slid two fingers into her cunt, I used my other hand to rub her clit. Michelle kissed me hard, her tongue massaging mine, as she moaned breathlessly into my mouth. If it weren’t for the loud music, the sloshing of our wet pussies would fill the room.

John and Mike stood and watched as Michelle and I fucked each others’ fingers in the crowded lounge. Knowing that my husband was watching me with another man’s wife was a huge turn-on.

The look on Mike and John’s faces showed how turned on they were by the very public finger fucking.

“Let’s go find a room,” John said as he placed a hand on my shoulder.

Reluctantly, I pulled away from Michelle. My fingers were drenched in her juices, and they shimmered from the strobe lights that flashed in the room. To put it mildly, my fingers looked delicious, and I knew exactly what John wanted me to do with them.

“Lick my fingers clean,” I instructed John.

John’s face lit up as my fingers slipped past his lips. The tangy taste of Michelle’s pussy covered his tongue as he licked every inch of my pussy juice covered fingers clean. Watching my husband suck off the pussy juices of another woman made me lust for him. I brought my hand to the front of John’s trousers and rubbed his hard cock through his pants. I could feel his pre-cum seeping into his boxers. It was clear my husband needed to cum, and I couldn’t wait to see Michelle ride his thick cock.

Michelle licked her fingers clean of my wetness before she grabbed my hand, leading me to the first open playroom we could find.

While it wasn’t one of the bigger rooms, it was big enough for the four of us.

“I need you,” I loudly purred as I steered Michelle to the bed, getting on top of her.

The warmth of her smooth lips met mine as we greedily kissed each other. Michelle’s tongue massaged my lips, begging to be invited in, and I didn’t make her wait. My tongue met Michelle’s as our breasts pressed against each other. Michelle’s hard nipples felt wonderful on my chest as I held her close.

Michelle pressed her G-string-covered pussy into my thigh. The warmth and wetness of her pussy ground into me as she tried to get herself off. I could tell that she needed to cum, and I was all too happy to oblige.

I kissed my way down to her chest, making my way to her succulent breasts. I kissed around her flesh, teasing her. I licked a nipple with the flat of my tongue before sensually blowing warm air on it. The nipple grew tauter and harder before my eyes, enticing me to suck on it. I ran my tongue around her nipple and gently sucked it into my warm mouth. My tongue continued to circle Michelle’s sensitive nipple as my hand teased the underside of her other breast.

“Yes, Jan!” Michelle moaned, and I knew I had her where I wanted her.

I moved my way down her body, looked her straight in her blue eyes, and slid off her absolutely drenched G-string. I took a moment and stared at her engorged pussy lips as they shone in the light. I ran my tongue between her wet lips, tasting her juices for the first time. I loved the taste of pussy, and Michelle’s was like no other. Her pussy was soaking wet, and I lapped up as much of her wetness as I could before moving up to her clit.

Michelle was humping my face as her body begged for more attention. I simultaneously sucked Michelle’s clit into my mouth while gently pushing two fingers deep into her wet cunt. Her pussy clenched around my fingers, sucking them in as I made circles on her sensitive clit with my tongue.

“Right there! Don’t stop. Don’t you dare stop,” Michelle screamed at the top of her lungs.

A gush of pussy juice shot onto my face as Michelle squirted. It was the first time I had ever been with a woman who squirted when they came, and I did my best to lap up as much of her cum as I could. I could tell she had enough, so I stood up and seductively walked over to Mike and kissed him.

Mike didn’t hesitate to meet my kiss. My lips and tongue were covered in his wife’s pussy juices, and he gladly licked them off.

From the corner of my eyes, I saw that John had already taken off his pants and was now naked.

Michelle looked at John with a huge grin, “Please fuck me, John. Your wife warmed me up, but now I need that thick cock inside of me.”

I gave John the go-ahead nod, and he moved between her legs. I joined him on the bed, grabbed his dick, and ran it up and down Michelle’s labia. I guided his thick cock into Michelle’s tight pussy. Helping my husband enter another woman’s pussy was one of the most erotic parts of swapping.

I watched with eager eyes as I saw Michelle adjust to his girth. Once she gave John the go-ahead to fuck her, I grabbed Mike by the waist and brought his cock to my mouth.

Mike’s cock was dripping as I licked his head. His pre-cum was salty, and his cock yearned for my touch. I brought his dick deep down my throat before running my tongue on the underside of his cock.

“Ugh,” Mike groaned, indicating that he liked what I was doing.

Mike ran his hands through my hair as I continued to bob up and down on his meat. I knew if I kept going, I would quickly be greeted with a mouth full of cum. Normally, I love swallowing cum, but right now, I needed to fuck.

“Lay on the bed,” I commanded Mike.

Mike quickly obliged. The moment he was on the bed, I mounted him and slammed his whole cock deep inside me.

“God, I needed that,” I moaned.

Michelle, John, and Mike couldn’t help but laugh at my sudden outburst. I meant business, though. I placed my hands on Mike’s chest to brace myself and began rocking up and down on his hard cock. He met my thrust, grinding his public bone in circular motions on my clit. Mike was a good fuck and clearly knew what he was doing.

I dug my nails into Mike’s chest, “Just like that,” I told him.

As Mike and I continued to fuck, I watched John fuck Michelle. The perspiration on her body had built up, and there was a heavy sheen of sweat on her chest. Michelle’s face was flushed with arousal, clearly seen due to her pale skin. She looked like a red-headed sex goddess.

I bent over and kissed her as her husband continued to fuck me, and my husband continued to thrust his cock into her. I placed my hands on her breasts, holding myself up as her husband fucked me harder. I pulled and teased her nipples as we continued to moan into each other’s mouths.

“Fuck me from behind, please,” I asked Mike.

Mike grabbed my hips and pulled me into him. His cock stretched my pussy as he almost entirely pulled out before pushing back in. The sensation of his cock stretching me over and over left me panting in anticipation. Mike then took my hands, and we found a rhythm of pushing and pulling each other as we fucked.

“I’m so close,” Michelle moaned as John continued to fuck her.

I reached my hand out and found her clit. I rubbed her clit, as John continued to methodically slam his dick into her.

The sensation of having her clit rub was too much for her because I soon felt a gush of fluid cover my fingers.

“Oh my god, stop,” Michelle panted, and I moved my fingers away.

John pumped harder into Michelle, and I could tell he was close.

“Cum in her, John. Cum for me, baby,” I encouraged him.

John’s groans sent me over the edge, and a wave of ecstasy washed over my body.

Mike’s strong hands gripped my hips harder as he pushed deeper into me.

“Do it. Fuck me, Mike. Fuck my slutty pussy in front of your sexy wife. I want you to cum deep inside me. I need to feel your cock spasm for me, Mike,” I yelled, trying to help him along.

Mike collapsed on top of me as he pushed his cock deep inside me; his cock came over and over in my pussy.

I slid out from under him, got on my knees, and cleaned his cock off with my mouth. I took the head of his cock, and I sucked off as much of his cum as I could.

Michelle saw what I was doing and joined me on the floor between his legs. The two of us took turns taking Mike in our mouths and cleaning him off. Michelle and I kissed, sharing her husband’s cum between us; the perfect ending to swapping activity.

“That was phenomenal. We need to do that again. I’m parched. John, I’m going to get some water. Meet me out front,” I said, giving goodbye hugs to everyone.

As I headed back to the bar, I heard a familiar woman’s voice that I couldn’t place for some reason. I walked by the various playrooms while still trying to identify the voice. The idea of bumping into someone from my “regular” life here made me nervous.

“Yes, Daddy fuck me harder,” The voice yelled.

“Push my face into Mommy’s pussy. I know how much you love when I eat her out while you fuck me,” the voice begged.

I suddenly realized whose voice I was hearing. I couldn’t believe it. It just didn’t make sense, especially with what she was saying. My head was spinning.

I approached the playroom in question and saw the door was open, indicating they wanted people to watch the action.

The first person I saw was the “mother” in this dirty role-play. She was around my age, with dark hair and a slim figure. I will admit she was very attractive.

“Eat my pussy, baby girl. Mommy is going to cum!” She yelled.

The “mother” soon let out a loud moan, and it was clear she had just come all over the young blonde’s face.

As the blonde pulled away, my suspicions were confirmed. It was my daughter, Cassie, who I had just watched eat out this older hottie.

My daughter’s eyes met mine as I watched her lick off the pussy juices around her lips. I expected that she would jump away in shock at the sight of me, but instead, she pushed her hips back harder into her “father’s” cock.

“Cum for me, Daddy. Please fuck me harder,” Cassie moaned.

Her “Daddy” began pumping hard as I watched her “Mommy” start to rub Cassie’s clit with her fingers.

My daughter’s moans filled my ears as she came all over this strange man’s cock. “Daddy,” suddenly groaned as he filled his condom inside my daughter’s needy cunt before carefully pulling out.

Cassie got up from the bed, still naked as the day she was born, ran over, and hugged me.

“Jan!” Cassie yelled as she approached me.

My daughter never called me by my first name, but it was clear she didn’t want her “parents” to know who I was.

Cassie’s naked body melted into my barely-covered flesh. Her hard nipples brushed mine, and the wetness between her legs rubbed onto my thighs. Cassie gave me a soft, gentle kiss on my cheek before introducing me to her friends.

“Jan, this is Stan and Carol. I have known Jan since childhood. She practically raised me,” Cassie coyly said.

I couldn’t get over my daughter’s brazenness. She didn’t seem to feel an ounce of shame about being caught role-playing at a swingers club by her Mom.

“Nice to meet you. Cassie, that was phenomenal. I’m glad we finally found time to make it happen. We will have to do it again,” Carol said as she hugged my daughter and left the room with her husband.

I stood there taking in my daughter’s naked flesh. Cassie’s full perky tits glistened from the sweat covering her entire body. As I made my way down her body, I was in awe of her slim stomach that led into her wide hips, giving her an hourglass shape. Her legs were toned and tanned from running.

I couldn’t believe how hot my daughter looked. I was shocked by how turned on I was staring at her. I stood there stunned until a firm hand on my shoulder woke me from my shock.

“Oh, there you are,” John exclaimed.

“John, look who I just bumped into,” I said.

“John!” Cassie excitedly said as she gave her father the same greeting she gave me.

John didn’t move. His sweaty, naked daughter just hugged him as if it was nothing.

“Well, aren’t you going to say something?” Cassie asked.

“Baby, what are you doing here?” John asked with concern in his voice.

We had no idea our daughter was part of the lifestyle. I had so many questions racing through my head.

“I came with Stan and Carol. We had been chatting for a few weeks, and we thought it would be fun to come to meet here,” Cassie nonchalantly said.

As we spoke, I noticed Cassie’s left hand was between her legs, massaging her wet, freshly fucked cunt. Her eyes met mine as she continued to run her fingers, between her wet lips, before making her way to her clit. Her mouth opened slightly as she gently massaged her clit, her eyes never leaving mine. Cassie trailed her stomach with her other hand as she made her way to her tits. I watched as she pulled and twisted her right nipple, her mouth opening with a low moan escaping.

The speed of her fingers on her clit increased as she continued to play with her sensitive nipples.

I didn’t know what to do. John and I just stood there motionless as our twenty-two-year-old daughter fucked herself in front of us.

“Oh, Mommy, Daddy, I’m going to cum!” Cassie moaned as we watched, flabbergasted.

I knew we should be admonishing her for her lewd behavior, but John and I just stood there watching this debaucherous performance.

“Wow! That was incredible, even better than being fucked by Stan and Carol. I guess the real thing is better,” she laughed.

Cassie quickly got dressed, slipping her sheer black mini-dress on. The dress looked incredible on her. It hugged her every contour and accentuated her heaving breasts. The dress elongated her legs, making them look like they went on forever. In some ways seeing my daughter clothed in such a revealing outfit was even more erotic than seeing her naked. My daughter was a knockout.

“Baby, we should talk,” I said while taking her hand.

John, Cassie, and I grabbed some drinks from the bar before finding a table in the corner of the room.

I knew Cassie was a sexual creature. Sex was always something we were very open about in our house. John and I never hid our sex life from her, thinking it was important for her to understand that we were actual adults and not just her parents. Was this our fault? Did we somehow unexpectedly seduce her?

“Cassie, what are you doing here?” John asked again.

“Like Mom saw, Stan, Carol, and I have been roleplaying together here and there. I met them here a few months ago, and we thought it would be fun to role-play in public while people watched. I didn’t expect the two of you to be here, but once I saw Mom, I was more turned on than I have ever been before,” Cassie explained.

I took Cassie’s hand in mine as I calmly tried talking some sense into her, “baby, it is one thing to role-play, but what you just did, was….” I paused while trying to find the right words.

“Hot! It was hot, Mom, and I don’t regret it one bit,” Cassie interjected.

I swallowed as I listened to her words. John’s hand sat on my thigh, trying to brace me, but nothing could prepare me for this conversation. I had to admit to myself that watching Cassie fuck and then play with herself turned me on way more than it should have.

“Yes, I’ll admit it was hot,” I said.

“Jan!” John yelped, giving me a bit of a side-eye.

“What? I would be lying if I said otherwise, but just because it was arousing doesn’t mean it was okay,” I pushed back.

“How long have you been involved in swinging?” John asked, trying to move on from talking about how aroused we were watching her masturbate for us.

“About two years. Do you remember Amy, my sophomore-year roommate? Well, we had been lovers for a few months and wanted to try something new. We found a swingers party near campus and before we knew it we became regulars in the scene. As you could imagine, two hot bisexual college girls were a big hit with everyone,” Cassie explained.

As Cassie talked, I couldn’t help but picture her with her old roommate. Amy was a petite brunette, who was in incredible shape. I always had a feeling that something happened between them, but I had no idea that they were part of the lifestyle.

“I like your bodystocking,” Cassie seductively said while licking her lips.

My daughter was flirting with me, her mother! I felt her foot rub my leg, moving closer to my crotch. I didn’t want to bat it away, but I worried John would notice what was happening. I didn’t know what to do.

The longer this went on, the more turned on I got.

“Um, so do you come here often? We have never seen you here before,” I asked, trying to distract myself from the throbbing in my pussy.

I couldn’t believe my daughter was actively trying to seduce me. It was one thing to role-play, but this was real. Cassie was acting like a person possessed. Yes, she was sexually open. We raised her to be sex-positive and that it was okay to experiment if she felt comfortable, but that was supposed to be with other people, not with John and me.

“I was here for the first time a couple of weeks ago. Stan and Carol invited me. Amy and I used to visit a club near our college. Nothing as nice as this, but it got the job done,” Cassie explained while winking at her Dad.

“Oh!” I yelped as Cassie’s foot brushed up against my soaked pussy.

My daughter rubbed her foot against my needy cunt, causing my body to tremble uncontrollably. I did my best to cover up my reactions, but Cassie’s teases were starting to be too much.

I needed to get away before I came all over my daughter’s toes.

“Ugh, I have to use the bathroom,” I uttered while quickly standing up.

John looked shocked by my sudden pronouncement, but I couldn’t explain my desperate need to escape.

Thankfully the bathroom was empty when I got there. I needed a moment to myself to gather my thoughts. This was all too much; it was hard to believe it was real.

I looked at myself in the mirror and saw how flushed my face was from arousal. Cassie’s ministrations got me worked up. I felt conflicted admitting how badly I wanted her to continue. This was the girl I raised, yet I couldn’t help but be pulled in by the sexy nymph in front of me.

As I wrestled with these thoughts, I heard the door spring open.

“Hi, Mom,” Cassie said as she walked in.

“Baby, what you were doing back there wasn’t appropriate,” I explained as I watched her walk towards me.

Cassie pushed her body into mine until I was up against the bathroom wall. All I saw when I looked at Cassie was unadulterated lust. I froze, uncertain what I should do.

Cassie kissed me. Her lips were soft, and the scent of sex wafted off of her body. Cassie’s breasts pressed into mine and I could feel her hard, taut nipples rub against my own. My mind screamed at me to stay calm and to not join her in her lustful ambitions, but my body had other ideas.

I ran my hands through Cassie’s disheveled hair before returning her kiss. This was no motherly kiss. All my pent-up sexual desire exploded out of my lips. Cassie slid her tongue into my mouth as our bodies pushed into each other. Cassie pushed her knee into my crotch, grounding it against my needy cunt. I moaned into her mouth as our kiss intensified.

Cassie ran her hands all over my body before slipping her right hand between my legs. I knew I should resist, but I had no more fight in me. I wanted this just as much as she did.

I pressed my groin against her hand as she massaged my cunt. I knew I shouldn’t, but I needed to cum.

“Make Mommy cum, Cassie,” I begged.

I was experiencing an out-of-body moment. My mind screamed about how wrong this was, yet all I wanted was for Cassie to eat me out.

Cassie slinked down my body, her hand brushing my skin through my sheer bodystocking before arriving at my exposed crotch.

Cassie lifted my right leg over her shoulder as I placed my hands on her head to balance myself.

“I’m about to eat the pussy that brought me into this world,” I heard Cassie whisper to herself before taking the first lick of my drenched cunt.

Feeling my daughter’s tongue on my pussy sent me into a tizzy.

“Oh god, Cassie. Eat Mommy’s pussy. Lick up all my juices. That feels so good,” I moaned.

Cassie’s tongue deliberately moved up and down my pussy lips, gently flicking my clit with every pass. It was clear that Cassie had a lot of experience with women and had me moaning with delight.

Cassie’s slim fingers soon joined her tongue. Two fingers massaged my cunt as they moved in and out of me. This wasn’t simple pumping of her fingers. Cassie massaged my G-spot in a way no other lover had.

It was becoming increasingly harder to balance as orgasm approached. I gripped Cassie’s head tighter. Cassie’s tongue drew circles around my clit as she sucked it between her lips. It was all too much for me.

“Cassie!” I yelled as I came all over my daughter’s face.

Moments later, Cassie stood before me and kissed me passionately on my lips. Cassie tasted like my pussy, and I couldn’t believe I was kissing my daughter with my wetness all over her face.

“I’ll see you back at the table,” Cassie said as she turned towards the door, wiping her face with the back of her hand.

And then she was gone. I quickly straightened my clothing and headed back to the lounge.

“Everything okay?” John inquired.

“Just needed the bathroom,” I lied.

“Listen, I know we have a lot to talk about. Would it be okay if we did it another time, though?” Cassie innocently asked.

“Sure,” John and I responded in unison.

Cassie hugged us both goodbye, and we left the club soon after.

John and I spent the rest of the night in shock. I tossed and turned as I attempted to fall asleep.

After last night I needed to clear my mind, so I spent my afternoon lounging in the sun and working on my tan. John was out golfing with friends, so I had the whole house to myself.

I walked outside and felt the warmth of the sun on my skin. It was a beautiful day with a clear blue sky and a gentle breeze. I set my towel on my favorite spot on the lawn and laid out in the sun.

I always preferred to suntan nude to avoid any tan lines, and the weather was perfect for it. I grabbed my sunscreen bottle and began applying it generously to my exposed skin. I took my time as I worked the lotion into every inch of my flesh. The rhythm of my movements were slow and steady, each touch sending a ripple of pleasure through my body.

I rubbed the lotion in, feeling its silky texture on my skin. My fingers glided over my body, spreading the protective cream evenly. Putting on the sunscreen stopped being about guarding myself against the sun and more about enjoying the sensation of rubbing my slick hands over my body. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, relishing the moment.

Sweat began to bead along my slick, lotion-covered skin. As I ran my hands over my curves, my mind drifted to the previous night’s events. Thoughts of Cassie playing with herself in front of John and me filled me with desire. She was not just playing with herself but putting on a show for us. She wanted us to see her cum, and cum she did while looking me straight in the eyes.

Between my nasty thoughts about Cassie and the heat of the sun, I couldn’t help but explore my figure. I squeezed some more lotion into my hands and slowly worked the sunscreen into the sensitive flesh of my breasts. I always loved breast play, and the cream on my tits was sending my libido into overdrive.

I tweaked and pulled at my taut nipples, causing myself to moan.

“Oh, Cassie, play with Mommy’s tits,” I growled.

As I continued playing with my sweaty body, I imagined that it was my daughter’s hands teasing me. I envisioned Cassie’s lotion-covered fingers grazing my stomach and playing with the tits that she once drank from.

My hands worked their way to my thighs as I massaged the lotion into my toned legs. My pussy yearned for attention, but I wanted to tease myself a little more.

I let the back of my hand gently bump into my clit before gingerly brushing my nails across my stomach and up to my breasts. I caressed my collarbone before carefully wrapping my fingers around my neck, choking myself as I pulled my nipples hard. The rough play caused my body to shiver in anticipation of what was to come.

My heart was pounding, and my breathing was short. I couldn’t hold off anymore. I slipped two fingers into my mouth, lubricating them, getting them ready to play with my soaked pussy. I rubbed my fingers between my slick folds before bringing them to my clit. I gently massaged my clit, feeling myself getting wetter and wetter.

Thoughts of Cassie licking my pussy flooded my mind as my fingers increased their speed.

“Lick Mommy’s pussy, baby. Cassie, I need to cum,” I whimpered.

The thought of her blonde hair poking between my thighs was too much to handle, and my body exploded, releasing all my built-up tension. The sensation was electric, and I couldn’t help but feel a sense of euphoria wash over me. I took my time, savoring every moment and feeling completely immersed in my climax.

As I lay there, coming down from my orgasm, my phone rang, jolting me back to reality. I was shocked to see it was Cassie. I assumed she wanted time to process things before reaching out.

“Hi, honey,” I answered.

“Mom, I feel like we should talk. Would it be okay if I came over for dinner tonight?” She asked.

I paused, thinking about what it would be like to see her.

“Of course, Cas. Come around 7:30. We can order some food,” I responded.

“Perfect. See you then,” Cassie said before hanging up.

I quickly texted John and let him know the plan.

“Okay. We all need to talk,” John wrote me.

I spent the rest of the day doing everything I could to distract myself. As the time got closer to Cassie’s arrival, I began getting ready. After laying out in the sun most of the afternoon, I desperately needed to shower.

As I walked into the shower, I let the warm water run over my body, washing away the tension and fatigue from last night. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, feeling the heat of the water seep into my skin and soothe my muscles.

Water running over my body always felt sensual to me. There was something about showering that felt intimate. It was my time to explore and get to know every inch of my body.

The warm water felt like a caress on my skin, and the soap felt like a soft embrace. I ran my hands over my curves, feeling the contours of my body and relishing in the feeling of my touch.

I found myself getting more and more turned on, and I couldn’t resist exploring my own body a little further. I let my hands wander, trailing over my breasts and down to my hips, feeling the excitement build within me.

I lathered the soap in my hands and took my time, exploring every inch of my skin; my body becoming more and more aroused with each passing moment. Despite having just cum a few hours ago, I knew if I didn’t stop, I wouldn’t be able to prevent myself from cumming again.

A part of me knew that something might happen tonight, and I wanted to be prepared. I fought the urge to indulge in my body once again and decided to focus on preparing for tonight. I washed my long brown hair before shaving every inch of hair on my body.

I put on some understated makeup, giving me a natural look. I didn’t want to draw attention to the fact that I was getting dressed up for Cassie, but I couldn’t fight that I craved her attention. I wanted her to see my body and need to hold herself back from jumping my bones.

I walked through my large closet until I came across my athleisure shelf. I grabbed my newest Lululemon leggings, which perfectly showed off my tight ass. I had caught John checking me out in them many times before, so I knew they would have the desired effect.

I finished the look with a cropped sweatshirt that showed a little underboob when I lifted my arms. It was a younger look, but John had seen me wearing the shirt around the house a few times, so I didn’t believe he would think anything of it.

“Hi, Mom, Dad. I’m home,” Cassie yelled as she walked through the door.

I ran downstairs when I heard Cassie come in. “I’m so glad you came, baby. It means a lot to us that you reached out,” I said, hugging her.

“I brought some wine,” Cassie announced as she passed it to John.

“Hey, honey,” John said cautiously.

It was clear that John was still unsure how to deal with what happened last night.

“How’d your golf game go today, Dad?” Cassie asked, trying to break the ice.

“It was fine. Something about my stroke felt off. Probably wasn’t the best idea to play hung-over,” John laughed.

The laughter helped ease the simmering tension in the room.

“Let’s figure out dinner. I’m starving! Does Italian sound good to everyone?” I wondered.

“Sounds great, Mom,” Cassie replied as she plopped herself on the couch.

For the next 30 minutes, Cassie, John, and I talked as if last night hadn’t occurred. Cassie acted like the fun-loving, innocent girl that John and I always knew. It was nice having family time together.

“Well, I’m going to shower quickly before the food arrives. Sorry, I didn’t get a chance to clean up before you got here, Cassie,” John said as he headed upstairs.

“No worries, Dad. It will give Mom and me a chance to catch up,” Cassie remarked.

Looking at Cassie, I couldn’t help but take in her beauty. Her piercing blue eyes looked right through me as I checked out her sexy body. Cassie’s blonde hair was slicked back in a ponytail, allowing me to take in her perfect features.

Cassie wore a basic cropped tee and a pair of low-rise jeans. The combination showed off her hourglass figure perfectly. Her lips shined from whatever gloss she wore, making her look extremely kissable.

For a brief moment, the two of us looked at each other, waiting to see who would speak first.

“You look beautiful tonight, Cassie,” I remarked, hoping it would start a conversation.

“Oh, thanks. You looked pretty hot too. There aren’t a lot of mothers who could pull off that look,” Cassie responded.

I wanted Cassie to notice my outfit, but now that she had, I felt conflicted about what to do. While we had already played with each other at the club, here we were in my house, the house I raised her in. Was I going to continue this incestuous affair?

“Last night was extraordinary, Mom. I probably shouldn’t say this, but I really enjoyed kissing you,” Cassie blurted out.

My face turned red as I listened to my daughter’s compliment.

“I enjoyed eating your pussy, even more, and I can’t wait to do it again tonight,” Cassie seductively said.

Gone was the innocent woman who was here a few moments ago. The woman in front of me now was the same as the one I fucked in the bathroom in the club.

“Cassie,” I whispered, unsure what to say.

I had come into this night expecting to be the seductress, but I quickly felt submissive to my daughter’s wants and needs.

“I know you want this. I could tell just by how you were looking at me. Will you help me fuck Daddy? I bet you would love to see Daddy’s cock deep inside me,” Cassie tantalizingly asked.

It took all my strength not to get on my knees before Cassie and submit myself to her.

“What did you have in mind?” I asked Cassie, as it seemed like she already had a plan.

“After dinner, I want you to excuse yourself to your room. While you do that, I will say I need to use the restroom, and I will meet you there. We will undress and come back downstairs,” Cassie explained as I listened with bated breath.

“Isn’t that a bit aggressive,” I worried.

“He won’t know what to do. I am sure he will be demure and ask what is going on. I want you to tell him about what happened in the bathroom at the club; explain to him how it is all you have been able to think about all day. Share with him how badly you need to feel my lips on your body again and how much you want to see him with me,” Cassie confidently spelled out.

I sat there in complete awe of my daughter. I was transfixed by her every word and wanted to do everything I could to please her. It was not in my nature to be submissive, especially not when it came to sex, but I wanted to gratify Cassie’s every desire.

The doorbell rang, giving me a moment to recoup myself. I answered the door and brought the food to the kitchen. I leaned against the kitchen counter, trying to regain a sense of equilibrium.

I took several deep breaths before whispering, “I am going to help my daughter seduce her father tonight!”

John soon came down, and we enjoyed our meal.

“So, did I miss any interesting conversations while upstairs?” John asked.

“Nothing exciting,” Cassie answered.

“Do you think we should talk about last night?” John wondered.

“Can we wait until after dinner? I want to enjoy the meal,” I pushed back.

The rest of the meal was rife with sexual tension. While the three of us tried to maintain a normal conversation, it was clear all we were thinking about was sex.

“I’m going to go upstairs for a few minutes, John. Could you clean up dinner?” I requested.

“Of course. Care to help me, Cas?” John asked.

“Um, I have to go use the bathroom. Sorry, Dad,” Cassie lied.

“Okay, well, I guess I’ll do it myself,” John chuckled.

Cassie and I made our way upstairs.

I stood in my room for a few moments, shaking uncontrollably. I took a few deep breaths and reminded myself how badly I wanted this, despite how nervous I felt.

The door opened, and I soon felt a warm breath on my neck. Cassie ran her tongue down my neck while leaving little loving kisses.

“Oh, Cassie,” I purred.

Cassie didn’t waste any time. She reached her hands under the hem of my sweatshirt and pulled it over my head. Cassie’s small hands cupped my heaving breasts as she began to kiss her way down to the small of my back.

“That feels so good, Cassie,” I said, encouraging her.

Cassie quickly pulled my leggings down to the ground as I stepped out of them. Cassie ran her hand up my inner leg towards my crotch. My heart was beating out of my chest as I was uncertain what Cassie was about to do. Cassie’s fingers slid through my wet, engorged labia before continuing their way up my body. Even the slightest touch of my daughter’s fingers on my pussy brought me to the edge of orgasm.

I soon felt Cassie’s naked breasts press into my back as she turned me around and kissed me. Cassie’s tongue traced my outer lips before she nibbled on them. We passionately kissed as I tried to wrap my head around the fact that I was about to help my daughter seduce her father.

“Let’s go have some fun,” Cassie said as she took my hand and led me downstairs.

The two of us stood naked at the living room entrance. My heart was pumping, and my face was flushed with arousal. I was beyond excited but extremely nervous about John’s reaction.

“I think it is time we had that talk, Daddy,” Cassie seductively said.

Every inch of Cassie dripped with sensuality as she stood naked in the doorway. John stared at Cassie and me, unsure what to say or do.

I could see the conflict in his eyes as he looked at me for support. I sat next to him, put my hand on his leg, and told him to “just go with it.”

“Cassie cornered me in the bathroom last night and ate my pussy, John. It was amazing. Our daughter has one talented tongue. Now she wants to show you how much she loves you. Let her,” I continued as I rubbed his cock over his pants.

John looked confused, uncertain about what was happening. I knew how he felt. I felt the same way when Cassie pushed me against the wall the previous night. He is filled with lust, yet his fatherly instincts tell him it is wrong and immoral.

I unbuckled John’s pants and released his hard cock. It sprung to life in front of Cassie and me. Cassie knelt on the floor, never losing eye contact with her father. She pulled his pants down around his ankles as she leaned closer to John’s crotch.

“Please, Daddy,” Cassie moaned as she ran her tongue on the underside of her father’s cock.

John sunk into the couch as he embraced his daughter’s touch. He ran his hands through her blonde hair as he pulled her closer.

“Cassie!” John growled.

Cassie twirled her tongue around her father’s cock head, teasing him. I watched as John’s thick cock twitched with every touch of his daughter’s tongue.

Pre-cum began to drip out of the tip of my husband’s dick. All I wanted to do was to join my daughter between John’s legs, but I knew it was important for them to have this moment together.

I spread my legs and began rubbing my clit as I watched Cassie take her father’s cock into her mouth for the first time.

“Yes,” John said, barely able to talk.

John looked like he was in heaven. His eyes closed as he began to fuck his daughter’s mouth.

“Open your eyes, John. I want you to watch your daughter as she takes your thick hard cock down her throat.” I instructed John.

John’s eyes met Cassie’s as she alternated between twirling her tongue around his glistening cock and bringing his cock deeper and deeper down her throat.

Every time I thought my daughter would gag on her father’s cock, I was amazed by how much further she could go. Cassie was quite the slut. I couldn’t wait to finally hear about her exploits and how she learned to become such a great cocksucker.

My fingers began to rub my clit ever faster as I played with my breasts.

“Cassie, I’m so close, baby,” John warned his daughter, not wanting to catch her off guard when he came.

We both expected Cassie would pull off and let him cum in her hand or on her chest or something, but Cassie did no such thing.

Cassie wrapped her fingers around her dad’s slick cock and pumped away as she sucked and licked the head of John’s dick.

Moments later, John’s body spasmed as he shot wads of cum down his daughter’s throat.

I took Cassie’s hand and pulled her on top of me.

“I want to kiss Daddy’s cum out of your mouth,” I told her.

Cassie’s cum covered tongue met mine as I sucked my husband’s salty cream out of her mouth. The naughtiness of the moment was almost too much for me, causing me to kiss Cassie passionately.

John watched in awe as his daughter and wife exchanged his cum, and made out in front of him.

Gone were any looks of doubt on his face; all that remained was a desire for Cassie and me.

“Let’s go upstairs,” John said.

Cassie and I held hands as we followed her father upstairs. John tore off his shirt as the three of us, now naked, entered our room.

“Watch, Daddy,” Cassie commanded her father.

Cassie scooted up the bed, leaned against the pillows and headboard, and spread her legs.

“I ate your pussy last night, Mommy. Now it is your turn to taste me,” Cassie grinned.

As I approached my bed, I couldn’t help but admire the sight before me. Cassie’s golden blonde hair spread across my pillow, and her sun-kissed skin glowed.

My daughter’s body was a work of art. Cassie’s full, firm breasts were topped by dusky rose color nipples that added to her allure. Her waist was narrow, and her hips were gently rounded, creating a feminine hourglass shape that was truly breathtaking. Her body called out to me, begging me to pleasure it.

I couldn’t help but feel envious of Cassie’s young tight body, but her desire for me made me feel blessed that such a beautiful young woman could want someone as old as me.

I crawled up my bed as Cassie watched my every move. The scent of her sex wafted toward me, making my mouth water. I wanted to savor this moment and took my time approaching her.

From the corner of my eye, I saw John rubbing his cock, as I approached our daughter.

“Lick her pussy, Jan. Show Cassie how big of a slut her mother is,” John encouraged me.

That was all I needed to hear. I kissed up my daughter’s thighs, nibbling at her toned legs. As I kissed up her body, I lifted my eyes towards Cassie. Cassie greeted me with a smile as she began teasing her breasts. Seeing my daughter playing with her tits as I moved closer to her glistening, spread cunt was almost too much for me.

I couldn’t take it anymore. Despite wanting to make my daughter beg me to eat her, I couldn’t hold back. I wrapped my arms around her thighs, pulling her body down to my wicked tongue. I moaned as I took my first lick off Cassie’s pussy.

I lapped up my daughter’s juices as Cassie pushed her hips into my face. I slid my tongue up and down her labia taking in all of her wetness. With the tip of my tongue, I licked from the entrance of Cassie’s pussy up to her clit. With every pass, Cassie’s pussy got even wetter. My chin was covered in her wetness, indicating that I was doing something right.

“That feels so good, Mommy,” Cassie whimpered.

I blew warm breath on her clit before touching it with my tongue. Cassie’s hips bucked the moment my tongue touched her clit. I had her right where I wanted her.

Without moving, I stopped what I was doing and let my mouth hover above her clit. I looked Cassie in her eyes, and she looked overcome with desire.

“Don’t tease me, Mommy,” she begged.

I grinned as I sucked Cassie’s clit between my lips and made clockwise circles with the smooth underside of my tongue.

“Oh, just like that, Mommy. I’m so close. Don’t fucking stop!” Cassie yelled as I watched her pull hard on her swollen nipples.

Cassie grabbed my hair, pulling me into cunt as her body shook in my arms.

Moments later, Cassie pushed my face away. I climbed on top of her and wiped off the sweat that had built up on her brow from cumming so hard.

“Come here, John,” I said.

I kissed John, making sure he could taste his daughter’s cum on my tongue and lips. Cassie lay there watching her parents share her wetness with a glint in her eyes.

Cassie reached out her hand and wrapped it around her father’s hardness.

“Daddy, I need you inside me,” Cassie said with an air of innocence. Yet there was nothing innocent about what she was about to do.

We made room for John on the bed as he got between his daughter’s legs.

“Let me help you,” I said as I grabbed John’s cock and rubbed it up and down Cassie’s dripping wet cunt.

“Put Daddy’s cock inside me, Mommy. I need it,” Cassie pleaded with great hunger.

John slowly moved his manhood in and out of Cassie as she met his every thrust. John and Cassie kissed passionately, nibbling at each other’s lips as they found a rhythm to their fucking.

I stood behind them as I watched my husband slide his cock in and out of his daughter. I rubbed Cassie’s back with one hand and massaged John’s balls with my other.

John nestled his head into our daughter’s neck. Their careful rhythmic movements made me realize that I wasn’t watching a father and a daughter fuck, but truly make love.

I moved up to the head of the bed and ran my hands through Cassie’s disheveled beach blonde hair.

“I love you, Cassie,” I warmly whispered into her ear as I pulled her in for a kiss.

Cassie eagerly met my kiss as she ground her hips into her father.

I could feel Cassie moan into my mouth as her father pumped into her, stretching her hot cunt.

Our bedroom reeked of sex, and I loved it. I soon felt Cassie’s hand reaching for me, and I realized that she wanted to play with my pussy as she fucked her father.

I helped Cassie find her intended target. I was overwhelmed with emotion as Cassie slid a finger inside me. My eyes teared up, knowing that it was important to Cassie that she included me in her and her father’s lovemaking.

Cassie vigorously fingered my soaked cunt, matching the pace of her father’s thrusts.

Cassie wrapped her legs around John, pushing him into her deeper.

“Fuck me hard, Daddy,” she moaned.

I watched as John pulled his cock almost all the way out of his daughter before slamming it hard into her.

“Just like that. Fuck me while I finger Mommy’s slutty cunt. Doesn’t she look so hot with my fingers inside her, Daddy,” Cassie grunted, overcome with lust.

The wet slap of John’s cock banging into Cassie’s eager pussy, made me burn with desire.

“I want to see you ride, Daddy,” I suddenly screamed.

John and Cassie laughed at my abrupt announcement but quickly changed positions. Cassie mounted her father as I grabbed his shimmering, pussy juice-covered cock, and brought it into my mouth. John’s cock quivered as I licked off his daughter’s cum.

I held John’s cock as I watched Cassie lower herself onto him. The two of them groaned in delight as Cassie rode up and down on his hardness. I moved behind Cassie, pressing my tits into her back as I slid her nipples between my slim fingers. Her breasts overflowed out of my hands as I pressed my palm into her bosom.

“Sit on Daddy’s face,” Cassie barked.

Without hesitation, I acquiesced to my daughter’s orders.

I squatted over my husband’s face and leaned forward, bracing myself on his chest.

“Lick my pussy, John. Make our daughter happy,” I howled.

John’s tongue slid across my wet lips as Cassie leaned over and kissed me. I couldn’t believe I was, being eaten out by my husband while he fucked our daughter.

Cassie’s body was covered in a thick sheen of sweat as she rolled her hips back and forth on her father’s engorged sex.

Cassie leaned back and held onto her father’s legs as she met her father’s thrusts. I took in Cassie’s sweaty body and yearned to help her cum. I reached forward and rubbed Cassie’s clit as she pushed herself forward and backward on her father’s cock.

“That feels good, Mommy, Daddy. Don’t stop!” Cassie pleaded.

Cassie and John’s hips moved as one as I continued to rub her sensitive button. Cassie’s body trembled as I watched her chest become flushed.

“Oh, god, I’m cumming all over my Daddy’s dick,” Cassie moaned as she continued to ride her father through her orgasm.

John’s tongue continued to lap away at my cunt, as I ground my clit into his chin. Between my husband’s attention and Cassie’s loud guttural moans, I was on the verge of cumming too.

“Don’t stop, John. Lick my pussy as you fuck your slutty daughter. We raised our own little slut. Fuck her. I want you to cum deep inside her, so I can lick her clean of your cream,” I cried out as I came all over my husband’s face.

John shoved his cock deep into Cassie before letting out a deep growl. His body shook as he released all of his seed into his daughter’s young fertile body.

“Lay on your back, Cassie,” I ordered.

Cassie and I dismounted John, and I got between her legs. John’s cream began seeping out of Cassie’s gaping pussy. I grabbed her hips and licked up as much of my husband’s cum as I could. I had never seen anything hotter than my daughter full of her father’s spunk.

Licking Cassie clean was by far the more erotic thing I had ever done. The taste of my husband’s cum in my daughter was more than I could have ever hoped for. With a face full of pussy juice and semen, I pulled Cassie and John in for a three-way kiss before the three of us fell back on the pillow, panting.

“I wonder what it will be like to do this at the club?” Cassie mused as we lay on the bed, catching our breath.

The post Swingers Club Seduction appeared first on sexstories.org.

We, that is my boyfriend Marcus and I, were in the middle of making love when I heard my husband John’s car pull up in the driveway. He was home way too early and I assumed he must have forgotten something. Annoyed, we quickly scooped up our clothes and hid in my walk-in-wardrobe.

‘Fuck,’ Marcus said. ‘What’s he doing home?’ ‘Shh,’ I whispered.
‘He can’t hear us from up here,’ he whispered back, his hands groping at my breasts.
‘Don’t,’ I giggled, peering back into the bedroom.

The bed was still a mess but I didn’t think John would be coming up there anyway so it didn’t really matter. Marcus, friskier than normal, wanted to continue what we’d started, on the floor of the wardrobe; me I wanted to wait until I heard John’s car pulling out of the drive before starting up again.

‘Come on,’ he said, pulling me over him so I straddled his waist. ‘I need to fuck you, baby.’

Never able to resist him, I positioned myself over him and slid down his thick, hard shaft, filling me up like no other man has ever done. He pulled at my breasts, squeezing the nipples so hard I nearly yelped in pain.

‘Not so hard,’ I said, leaning over to kiss his sexy mouth as he pouted back at me.
‘Hmm, you love it,’ he chuckled.

Leaning over like that was hitting the right spot. He pumped upwards, thrusting his cock up further as I slammed back down on him.

‘Oh yeah,’ I whispered, enjoying it even more now that I knew John was in the house. ‘Harder baby, harder.’

I was peaking, perspiration dripping from me, as I ground myself down on his cock. You can imagine my surprise when I heard laughter on the stairs and John’s voice bellowing up them.

‘Are you sure no one saw you hiding out near the back door?’

I froze for a second before jumping up to find my robe. ‘No,’ the voice giggled. It was Mary, our maid. ‘I didn’t
see Sheila leave, I must have missed her.’
They fell through the open bedroom door, ripping off each other’s clothing. I was outraged. How dare she! I trusted her. I peeked through the crack again, amazed that this had been going on under my very nose and I never knew.
Marcus opened the door a crack further.

‘Check out her tits. They’re massive,’ he whispered.

I bristled. How dare he perv on her. They had fallen onto the bed, both naked. John’s hairy arse winked at me while he nuzzled between her luscious thighs. He went down on her as though starved, smothering himself, his hands groping her heaving breasts.

‘Oh John,’ she moaned, holding his head. ‘Oh yeah, that’s great. Oh yeah baby.’

Marcus was glued to the crack; probably wishing he was closer to her crack than hiding in here with me. He grabbed at me, obviously very aroused by the spectacle we were watching.

‘I need to fuck you baby,’ John moaned, climbing up Mary’s body.

At this angle we could see her pussy, all wet and glistening from John’s workout. He was kneeling over her, his ugly balls sagging as he positioned himself. No wonder I found him so unattractive. His skinny arse pumped like crazy and in a few seconds he’d already come. Mary sighed as though happy. ‘Oh that was so good,’ she breathed. Bullshit! I knew what it was like to have John fuck you and believe me there was nothing spectacular about it. Marcus was probing his cock into the crack of my arse. I wiggled away from him, annoyed that our session had been interrupted and I had to witness my husband’s infidelity. How was I supposed to go back to my bed when they’d just made love in it?

I tried to push Marcus away from me, but he held on tight. I knew he was hornier than normal, I mean looking at Mary’s pussy had even turned me on and I was straight. He grabbed at my breasts while his cock probed down further. Finding my still wet pussy he slid in easily.

‘I think you enjoyed watching them,’ he whispered in my ear.
‘Don’t be ridiculous,’ I spat back, not wanting him to know that the sight of Mary, now reclining on my bed while John was getting dressed, was turning me on even more than I realised.
‘Open your legs for me, sweetheart?’ John asked her.
She lay there, her black hair fanned out around her like a shawl against my white bed sheets, opening and closing her legs, giggling like a schoolgirl.
‘Come on, don’t tease me like that,’ John pleaded.

She had her knees bent up and now dropped them, her pussy gaping wide open. Marcus began to pump into me harder, obviously enjoying what he was watching.

‘Play with yourself,’ John begged.

She slid her fingers around her wet lips, up and down her slit, with her sexy mouth pouting ohs and ahs the whole time. John was sitting on my love seat, his eyes riveted to her pussy. She pulled back the hood, exposing her clit and began to rub.

‘Oh,’ she moaned. ‘I’m so wet from you. Look how wet my pussy is, see how much I love you,’ she breathed.
‘Rub your clit faster,’ he whispered. ‘Make yourself come.’

She ran her tongue along her top lip, while Marcus grabbed my breasts, squeezing them hard, pulling at my nipples. My own hand stole down to find my clit and while he was fucking me I rubbed my engorged nub.
She was arching her back, her breasts jutting upwards, while she rubbed madly. ‘Oh yeah, you like to watch me baby?’ she asked.

‘You know I do,’ he said, rubbing himself absent- mindedly.
‘Oh yeah, look at my titties, my nipples are all hard just thinking about you,’ she giggled.

Thinking about his money was more like it, I thought. Marcus picked up the tempo and I knew it wouldn’t be long before he came. Mary was on the verge of coming herself when I heard a mobile phone ring. I tensed, praying it wasn’t mine. I’d left my bag on the other side of the bed. I froze, holding my breath. Fortunately, it was John’s. ‘Yes, I’ll be right there,’ he snapped.

‘It’s the hospital,’ he said. ‘There’s an emergency. I’m sorry, darling, but I have to go.’
‘Oh, not again,’ she moaned. ‘I was nearly there.’
‘You stay here sweetheart, just relax, do what you want. Sheila won’t be home until late. Take your time, have a bubble bath, I know how much you like them.’
‘But it’s not the same without you,’ she complained.
‘I’ll make it up to you, I promise,’ he said. ‘In a couple of weeks, there’s a conference in Miami. Tell Sheila you’ve got a family emergency and you need the time off. Come with me? Please?’
‘I don’t know. I’ll be stuck in a hotel room all day like the time you took me to New York. That was no fun for me, believe me,’ she pouted.
‘I’ll give you some money and you can go shopping.

You’d like that wouldn’t you?’ he asked.

The bitch! How long had this been going on? That trip to New York was eighteen months ago.
Marcus had pushed me to my knees and was motioning for me to suck his cock. I was angry, really angry. How dare they! How dare he! He was my husband. How could I have not known?

‘Give my pussy a little lick,’ she purred. ‘Of course,’ he said, falling on her.

I was having trouble watching as Marcus was holding my head, his arm blocking my view. I wished they’d hurry up and go. I needed to get out of this wardrobe and
vent some of my anger. I pushed Marcus away, and stood there, arms folded, letting him know I wasn’t happy. Meanwhile, John gave her a quick licking and flew out of the door. She lay there, in my bed, as though it was her own, rolling among my satin sheets, sliding around, her beautiful hair following her as she went.

‘What are we going to do?’ Marcus whispered.
‘We’re going to wait until she goes, now be quiet,’ I whispered back.

I watched her, her gorgeous plump arse staring at me. She had a beautiful body and the more I looked the more I wanted to lie there beside her, to stroke her and have her stroke me. As though sensing how I was feeling, Marcus whispered in my ear.

‘Why don’t we go in and surprise her?’ he said. ‘Don’t be ridiculous,’ I said. ‘She’ll tell John.’
‘Tell John what? That we were fucking before they came in and nearly caught us. I don’t think so. Come on, you can threaten to fire her if she doesn’t do what you want.’
‘What do you mean?’ I asked.
‘Come on. I know you’re a sexy woman and seeing another couple make love like that would turn anyone on. We could use her as our sex slave. Make her do what we both want. It would be a real turn on, don’t you think?’
‘No, I don’t think it would,’ I said, bristling.

Part of me did want it but the other part didn’t. There was no denying that I’d give anything to have her mouth on me, her tongue licking my pussy, her mouth sucking my tits. I’d love to taste her pussy too, but not after John had been fucking her.
While we were talking she left the room and had disappeared into the ensuite. I could hear the water running. We could do one of two things, either quickly get dressed and leave or perhaps I could catch her in the bath. Catching her in the bath appealed to me. I’d make her beg for my forgiveness. I’d allow her to promise me anything just to keep her job. Yes, that’s what I’d do.
Marcus and I quickly got dressed and I told him to wait until he heard me coughing before coming back upstairs. He snuck out of the room, eager for this to play out to his advantage. Meanwhile I tried to compose myself before opening the ensuite door.

‘What do you think you’re doing?’ I demanded, feigning outrage.

She turned to see me standing there. Shocked, her hair piled up on her head, she looked absolutely gorgeous, as her big eyes stared worriedly at me. Wispy pieces had fallen down over her luscious breasts, which were half submerged under bubbles. I could barely tear my eyes away.

‘Oh, I’m sorry…I…er…um,’ she stuttered. What could she possibly say?
‘Get out of my bath at once,’ I demanded.

She stood, water cascading down her amazing body. I’d never been so turned on in my life. What should I do now? I wanted her in the bath with me, to wash, caress and hold me. She grabbed a towel and tried to hurry from the room.

‘Not so quickly,’ I said, slowly dropping my clothes onto the floor. She stood there staring, rigid like a statue.
‘I’ve always wanted a full body wash and massage. I think under the circumstances you’ll be happy to help me out with that now, wouldn’t you, Mary?’
‘Yes, Miss, I’d be happy to,’ she stumbled, clearly surprised at this turn of events.

I lowered myself into the spa and beckoned her over. As quick as a flash she was in there with me, washing my body, careful not to touch any private areas. But that’s not what I wanted. I wanted her to squirm, to beg me to keep her on, to beg me to allow her to do anything I desired.

‘Can I wash your breasts?’ she asked, clearly realising that this was more than just some help bathing. Good. I wanted her to work hard at pleasing me before I let Marcus join this party.
‘Yes, you can,’ I said.

God, it was heavenly. Her soft fingers kneaded my flesh, washing soapy hands over me, lingering on my nipples until they stood out on their own, a clear indication I was enjoying this on a sexual level. Her beautiful brown eyes stared at me, before her long black lashes looked down at my heaving breasts. Slowly she moved closer and I made no attempt to stop her. I watched mesmerised as her soft lips descended upon me to lick and tantalise my nipple before sucking as much of my breast into her gorgeous mouth as she could.

My head fell back against the pillow that was cushioned there and I let out a wonderful sigh of enjoyment. Her hand moved down between my legs and she parted them so she could move in between them. What bliss. With my eyes closed I felt her fingers searching until she located my clit. She pinched at it lightly before entering me.

With the warm water lapping at my body I slipped into a dreamlike trance. Her mouth and fingers were bringing me to an emotion I’d never felt before and, as I opened my mouth to moan, a hard cock was thrust into it. Marcus, the cheeky bugger, he just couldn’t wait. He was spoiling everything. There was nothing I could say with my mouth full of cock, so I grabbed at his shaft and dragged him by his cock, forcing him to fall into the spa. Mary just looked at the two of us in surprise.

‘Are the two of you are having an affair?’ she spluttered. ‘That’s none of your business,’ I said.
‘No miss,’ she replied, her eyes downcast.
‘So what are you doing in Sheila’s bath?’ Marcus asked her.
‘I caught her soaking in it when I came home,’ I told him.

I watched her to see if she would go along with what I’d planned. I knew she was having an affair with John but she didn’t know that I knew. I also saw how her eyes latched on to Marcus’s massive cock. After having sex with John she was probably keen to have a real man. A young, strong man with a hard cock.
‘You want to keep your job, Mary?’ I asked. ‘Oh yes, mam,’ she said.
‘Then you are to do everything that I ask of you and in return I won’t mention to my husband how you overstepped your position. Is that clear?’
‘Yes,’ she said smiling as Marcus moved beside me and began stroking my breast.
‘You can begin by finishing my bathing and then I’ll let you know what else I’d like.’
‘Of course,’ she said, eager to comply with my wishes.

She returned to my body, her hands caressing me as she soaped me once again. Marcus lifted a breast out of the sudsy water, blew the bubbles that had gathered away from my nipple and lowered his mouth to it, sucking on it gently while eyeing her reaction.
She showed none.

I smiled at him. Yes, this would work out perfectly. I gasped as her fingers slid among my folds, gently lingering over my clit, while Marcus’s hand joined hers and they both paid attention to my pussy.
This was wonderful. I loved being in control, giving orders.

My hand stole down to Marcus’s cock and I ran it up and down his shaft, squeezing it hard, showing him how turned on I was. I wanted to guide him into my pussy, have him fuck me there in the spa, and why not, I was the one calling the shots.
And that’s exactly what I did do. I lifted my arms to rest on the edge of the spa, my breasts floating on top of the water, while Marcus moved Mary aside, grabbed my thighs and pulled them apart. In one quick movement he was inside me, his cock allowing water to penetrate me as he began to pump rhythmically.
Mary just watched on, her eyes wide, sparkling with mischief.

‘You can get out now. Dry yourself and bring us some clean towels,’ I said, wrapping my legs around Marcus’s back, lifting myself up so he could suck on my tit.

We both watched her rise, with water dripping from her beautiful body. I whispered in his ear. ‘Take it easy baby. We’ve got all afternoon.’
Later, after a wonderful massage, I lay back on my bed where she’d been not an hour earlier. I opened my legs while Marcus lay beside me.

‘Lick me,’ I demanded.

She did. Her tongue was amazing. So different from a man’s. It was soft yet hard. Thick when she lapped at me, yet thin when she honed in on my clit. Why had I never done this before?
Marcus was focusing all his attention on my breasts but I saw how his eyes flickered all over her body. I knew what he wanted, so I obliged him.

‘Get down there and lick her from behind,’ I said. ‘Nuzzle into her pussy while she’s doing mine.’

I laughed as he scurried down there and watched as he lifted her beautiful arse up by the hips so her knees were just on the edge of the bed. He knocked them apart and as his tongue touched her she smothered herself into me, licking like a woman possessed, nibbling on my clit until I came in her mouth.
I was so turned on I couldn’t wait any longer for Marcus’s cock.

‘Quickly,’ I demanded, ‘get over here and fuck me.’

Pushing Mary aside he clambered up my body and sunk himself deep inside me. Mary’s hands were all over my breasts and I pulled her closer to me so I could kiss her mouth, taste myself on her. I’ve never been so turned on in my life, with her tongue and Marcus’s cock deep inside me I came again and again.

We spent the whole afternoon making love. By the time the two of them left I was exhausted. I showered quickly and then lay back in bed to rest and plan my next erotic adventure and, boy, did I have fun thinking about it.

Good help was hard to find and I had no intentions of every letting Mary go. With her not knowing that I knew about her relationship with John, I had the upper hand. She’d certainly not tell him about Marcus, he’d have no use for her if we divorced and he became single. This way we all received the best of our maid’s services.

The post The Maid appeared first on sexstories.org.

I peered out of the carriage as it rumbled its way along the rough stone road.

‘This is the beginning of Lord Harestone’s land Miss. It’ll be another five minutes till we reach the Manor.’

Exhausted though I was by this interminable journey, I studied the land. It was bleak with lumpy hills reminiscent of an old hag’s face with the odd tuft of sedge grass. The hillocks were cropped by sheep who stared as we rattled past, then went back to pulling at what nourishment the impoverished earth afforded them. Heavy drips of rainwater spilled off the sheep’s grey wool, and off the edges of the carriage window, splashing on to my cloak. Hunger, the aching cold in my bones and hours of journeying all sapped my strength.

Joy entered my heart as the driver announced, ‘Here we are, Miss. Harestone Manor.’ I stepped out in front of the imposing stone house and pressed precious pennies into the driver’s hand, he’d earned them. He closed his wet glove over them and pulled at his cap. ‘Thank you, Miss. You’ll be staying here a while then, as Governess to Lord Harestone’s heir?’

‘That’s right, at least a year, to complete the young master’s education.’
‘Well, good luck to ’ee.’ The driver handed down my one small bag and I watched as he clambered up and whipped the horses into action. I stood alone. All around me, for miles in the evening half-light brooded the empty sodden heath. Behind me, Harestone Manor. Having come this far, twelve hours ride from home, I would not get away easily, should the position not work out. I shuddered at the thought of being caught in the situation if it did not suit me, but lifted my chin, determined to see it through. After nursing a husband now dead from the coughing sickness and with only few pennies in my purse after paying off his debts, I had no choice. Here was my destiny.

I curled freezing fingers around the bell-pull and heard it clang inside the house, summoning a middle-aged woman. ‘You must be Miss Canning. Welcome. I am Mrs Alderly. My daughter and I keep house for Lord Harestone and the young master. Come and take off that wet cloak or you shall catch your death.’ We walked through a hallway lit by a central chandelier of candles which threw a ruddy light. Mrs Alderly showed me into a warm kitchen. ‘Come now, we’ll place your cloak across the chair to dry. You’ll be hungry after your journey. In future you will dine with his Lordship and the young master but tonight we have for you some hot soup and bread. Then I will show you your room and after that introduce you to your Masters.’

Feeling considerably revived after the steaming meal, I followed Mrs Alderly’s candle up a wide staircase decorated with green wallpaper of an ivy-leafed design. My bedroom was grander than any I had experienced, with a high four- poster bed in the centre. It felt a little odd when Mrs Alderly showed me a connecting door and opening it explained that the young master’s bedroom was attached to mine allowing for constant observation by myself of his movements. For a young child this would be the norm, but my young charge, Master Tom, would be nineteen years old this summer and surely able to look after himself. I thought I had been taken on to refine his education in respect of French and Latin before he entered the Church, not to nursemaid him.

Mrs Alderly left me, saying that I was expected in the front room at eight o’clock to meet Lord Harestone and Master Tom. After checking my grey woollen dress was not much affected by splashes from my journey, and neatening the hair piled on my head,

I ventured downstairs. The front parlour was a comfortable room with a roaring fire in front of which stood the two gentlemen. Lord Harestone, the father, immediately struck me, so much did his presence fill the room. Over six foot tall and wide-shouldered, he blocked the heat from the fire. Pale breeches clung tightly to thighs powerful from country pursuits and I registered that he was well endowed in every way. There was a stern darkness about him. He scrutinised me appraisingly before beckoning me to him.

Next to him stood Master Tom, a long-nosed pale youth utterly lacking the force and presence of his father. The callow youth smiled weakly at me whilst glancing at his father, as if fearful of his reaction.

I curtsied. On my rising, his lordship traced a finger along my jaw line and raised my face to the firelight. ‘What do you think, then, boy? A good choice or not?’ Both men studied me as though I were a prize brood mare.

‘Turn around, Miss Canning and let us observe you better.’ My cheeks burnt red with embarrassment. This intrusive appraisal made me acutely conscious of my figure which was a little too rounded for a woman my age and my rough dress which was all I could afford.

‘She’ll do extremely well, father,’ said the boy, eyes lighting up as if he were choosing buns in the baker’s shop. I swear I even saw him lick his lips.

‘Miss Canning, you will be pleased to hear you have my son’s approval.’

I curtsied, feeling as though I had passed some sort of test.

‘Thank you, sir. I would be pleased if you would outline my duties. You explained in your letter that I am to complete Master Tom’s education. I assumed this was in the classics and languages but perhaps you could elaborate.’

Lord Harestone laughed gently as if I had made some kind of joke. ‘Ah now, Miss Canning, permit me to offer you a seat, and perhaps a small glass of Madeira?’

Lord Harestone’s delay in getting to the point troubled me. I gratefully accepted the Madeira to calm my nerves. I was acutely aware of Master Tom’s eyes constantly upon me, as if he had never seen a woman before. I was also aware as I took the seat and kept my back straight and my legs together, as befits a lady, that Lord Harestone too never took his eyes off me. They roamed from the hem of my skirt, up my legs, over my waist and bosom and down again in far too direct a manner for comfort. His gaze gave me the sensation of being uncovered; so much so that I raised my hand to my chest to ensure my buttons were securely fastened and felt there the rise and fall of my bosom.

I jumped as Lord Harestone spoke again. ‘We discussed a wage in our correspondence, did we not?’

‘Yes sir, my Lord.’

‘I should like to treble it.’

‘But my Lord, why?’ I gasped. I was torn between my delight at this extraordinary news and concern that my duties might be too onerous to complete. Never had I been offered such riches.

‘Miss Canning, I will come to the point. I have a direct nature. My ward,’ he looked over at Master Tom who sat opposite me in silence, ‘has had an expensive education.

He is exceptionally bright and is in all ways ready to enter the Church. He needs no more coaching in normal subjects.’

‘Then why –?’ I stopped, aware that I must not interrupt my employer even though I burned with curiosity.

‘Your role, Miss Canning, and one I am sure you are eminently able to fulfil, is to teach Master Tom the ways of adults. We are so isolated here that Tom has become shy, particularly around women. He knows nothing of their…more intimate ways but he wishes to learn in this, his last year of freedom. He needs to partake of the pleasures of the flesh with one whom he finds irresistible before he enters the church and is denied that pleasure for ever. Tom, I can see, is very taken with you. He admires womanly curves and soft plump skin. In fact I think I can go so far as to speak for him and say that he yearns nightly for feminine charms like yours,’ Lord

Harestone looked over at his ward who nodded eagerly. ‘We will treat you extremely well, you have seen your room. Your only duties will be at night time. In the day you will be free to partake of my extensive library and live the life of a woman of leisure on an extremely good wage. Your only duty will be in educating and pleasuring this young boy. And being pleasured by him.’ I saw a glint in Lord Harestone’s eyes that made me swallow hard.

Hearing his words, my eyes became rounder and rounder. I had been a married woman so was well able to fulfil this task but never had I been asked to perform such extraordinary duties nor offered such wealth. My life of late had been unbearable, living in near poverty, and an escape from it was most appealing. But having the hands of this callow, pale youth upon me, could I cope with that? I looked at the father. So much more commanding than the son, a man any woman would be pleased to take into her bed, with his knowing eyes and masculine figure. Now if only he were the subject of my nightly task I would not hesitate.

Lord Harestone twirled the neck of his glass in sensuous fingers, lifted it to full lips and drained the glass. ‘I can see you are thinking it over; one more thing which may sway you. My son admires fine clothes and likes to see women in them. There is a wardrobe upstairs full of outfits purchased for his ‘governess’ from the seamstresses of Paris. I think you may like to take those into account when you think over our offer. We will leave you now, Miss Canning. If in the morning you have dressed yourself in one of the fine outfits upstairs we will take that as a signal that you accept your duties. If however you are still in the grey woollen garment you stand in now, I will arrange for a coach to be called to take you back home and we will assume you do not want the post. Goodnight.’

Thus dismissed, I retired to my room shocked at the offer made to me. I collapsed on the bed and stared at the ceiling, my thoughts in turmoil. In the next room, only a thin door separating us, I could hear Tom about his night time ritual. I heard him undress and the creak of the bed as he got into it. I wondered if he thought of me in my bed. I shuddered. Could I possibly allow that boy to make love to me, show him, guide him when I found him to be utterly repulsive. Like a greyhound, he was all skin and bones and angular features. And yet the money I had been offered would solve all my difficulties and allow me to start afresh. Pondering, I rose and went to the wardrobe. Inside were delectable dresses in silks and taffetas. Reds and golds sat alongside deep aquamarine and purple, the skirts a cloud of colour. I buried my face in their finery and rubbed the cool softness of the materials over my poor skin, chapped with cold, neglect and poverty. Opening a drawer, I beheld half a dozen beautifully stitched corsets. I ran my hands over the boning and the laces of one which was a glorious shade of turquoise. I lifted it up and held it against myself in the mirror. It was a work of art and I knew that if I were to wear it I too would feel like the most precious object. The fact that I would be pawed by that creature next door, who gave me a feeling of sickness every time I thought of him, was something I could possibly learn to block out.

I released the pins in my chestnut hair, felt it tumble heavily down my shoulders and lay myself down on the crisp cotton sheets. My mind was made up. However disagreeable I found Master Tom, I would accept my fate.

At dawn, after washing myself in the bowl provided, I opened the wardrobe again. The glare of the colours was even greater in the morning light. As I again fingered the turquoise corset there was a gentle knock on my door. I gathered my nightdress about me suspicious it might be Master Tom come to gain his prize early. But it was a young girl who announced herself as Sarah, Mrs Alderly’s daughter, and offered me help as a lady’s maid in dressing. Never had I had the luxury of a lady’s maid. As she assisted me into a fine muslin shift which fell over my breasts and would protect the fine silk of the corset from the oils of my skin I began to warm to my part. I did not have to like Master Tom to teach him, but I did enjoy the feel of the corset as Sarah laced me in. A pleasant sensation of constriction, like a frighteningly tight embrace overcame me as Sarah pulled harder and harder. My breasts overflowed like velvet-skinned apricots over the tight boning and my buttocks appeared lush and full underneath the tight silk. ‘These are the latest corsets from France, ma’am, with little suspenders to hold up your stockings. Here let me help you on with these silk stockings.’

The feel of the material against my ankles, then my knees and finally halfway up my thighs, delicately rolled and pushed up my legs by Sarah, made my legs tingle. I watched the girl kneeling as she clipped the stockings into their holdings after which she laced up my boots and helped me into a white muslin day dress. Never had my waist appeared so pinched and tiny and never had I been so acutely aware of my breasts pushing and straining over the top of my dress. As the corset pressed against the pubis at the bottom of my stomach I felt a sensation of desire for animal satisfaction which had never affected me before.

I went down to breakfast and witnessed Master Tom’s evident admiration at my hourglass figure and delight that I was staying. I almost expected him to salivate at the mouth in anticipation of his coming night’s education. I was given the freedom of the house and, as I moved about, became aware of eyes upon me. Looking around, I caught not Master Tom, but Lord Harestone, staring blatantly at my form. I stood examining a book in his library at the time. Whether some devilment had entered me in my fine new clothes I cannot say. But, aware of his Lordship’s eyes burning into me, I reached as high as my constricting undergarments would allow, and purposefully revealed a well turned ankle in black silk. Lord Harestone stared, smiled and walked away.

The evening came, dinner was done with, and feeling as though I were jumping into a pool of cold water, I announced to Master Tom that he and I should now go upstairs and begin his education. I felt very ill-disposed towards him, as if I wanted to tell the poor naive creature off for his lack of knowledge. At the top of the stairs I ordered him into his bedroom and commanded he kneel by the side of his bed and wait for me. Going into my room, I breathed deeply, feeling nauseous at the thought of his hands upon me, and trying desperately to summon up the courage for my task. My beautiful skirt swished as I walked across the room and just as I was about to enter through the open connecting door, I noticed a door at the other end of Master Tom’s room. Through the narrow slit I could just make out Lord Harestone, seated, his eyes directed at his young ward.

Of a sudden, a warmth spread through me and a pleasurable sensation shot up between my stockinged legs, moistness creaming my maidenhood. I had to squeeze my legs together as I walked, to stop the liquid dripping down my legs, as I imagined Lord Harestone’s eyes following me across the room. Acutely aware of his gaze, I did not give away that I knew his secret but looked down only at the kneeling Master Tom. Tom’s eyes looked up at me like a spaniel’s and I watched a flickering nerve tick at his temple. I moved around him, holding him with my gaze until I was sure I was in the best position for Lord Harestone to
view our antics.

‘Lift up my skirts.’ I commanded in a harsh voice. Tom’s hands fumbled at the layers in his eagerness. My heart quickened, not at Tom’s inept touch, but at the knowledge that as my legs were being uncovered, Lord Harestone leant forward in his secret place, in order to see me better.

‘Stay kneeling. Don’t you dare do anything until I tell you,’ I barked. Tom nodded his head, petrified and bewitched as he stared at my ankles, my knees and finally the ivory whiteness of my thighs bulging out of the stockings. ‘You may kiss my thighs,’ I said. The boy held my leg as if it were a soft feathered bird and pressed his hot lips against it. Like a starving man, he slavered and sucked. I watched the top of his head as he got carried away and saw him breathe deeply, enjoying my scent. I spread my legs a little wider, tempting him in but when he moved his mouth over my labia I slapped him hard on the cheek.

‘How dare you presume to do anything before I tell you.’ Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Lord Harestone smile wickedly, enjoying my harshness. I directed my gaze at Tom but kept Lord Harestone in my sights as I leant down and kissed poor Tom, the pink marks of my hand on his cheek. ‘There, there, don’t be upset. Tell me what you’d like to do.’

His voice came so quiet I could barely hear although I knew what he said. ‘Louder,’ I demanded. ‘Speak louder boy, tell me what you want to do.’

‘Lick you,’ came his voice. ‘Go on then.’ I ordered.

Still kneeling, he moved around until his head was under my cunny and pressed his face upwards. As his pink tongue came out and the tip dipped into my juices I let out a moan of satisfaction, loud enough for Lord Harestone to hear and saw, with satisfaction, Lord Harestone’s hand move to rub the front of his britches. I held the back of Tom’s head, forcing him rhythmically up and down, pressing him into me. He slurped and pawed at my thighs, his tongue darting in and out. I used him to work around my sex again and again, riding on his face and savouring the pleasure of watching Lord Harestone’s brooding stare as his Lordship continued to rub himself.

‘Give me your finger.’ I commanded to Tom.

Still sucking at me, the boy put his finger slowly towards me and gasped, as I used it to mop up the trickle down my thigh and then buried his finger deep into my waiting redness as high as it would go. I had to congratulate the boy here. Instinct made him push his finger in and out without instruction and when he felt me get comfortable on it, he pushed a second finger in, stretching me most agreeably. Still laced up tightly, I felt as if my breasts would burst out of their confines: they were becoming so swollen, the nipples painful against the edge of my corset and straining against the thin muslin.

I now felt uncontrollable with desire. I knew I needed a real man inside me. This simpering youth was acceptable for starters but I was so heated I felt I would go mad without proper fulfilment. The time for subtlety was over. I turned blatantly to Lord Harestone. His secret was a secret no more. I watched petrified as, still seated, he kicked the door open with his foot. Tom barely flinched so intent was he on drinking my nectar. Lord Harestone ripped open the panel on the front of his britches and displayed a jutting, magnificently veined erection. Getting up, he strode over to where

I stood, and Tom knelt. Standing next to me, he pulled my hair back, and prised open my lips with his tongue, thrusting it viciously into my mouth. I kissed him back, wild with desire. With Tom still pleasuring me with his tongue, Lord Harestone moved his fingers over the muslin at my breasts and tore it away exposing my jutting bosoms topped with hard sensitive nipples. He took one feverishly in his mouth and nipped it in his teeth making me cry out with ecstasy. Once it was moist he took it between thumb and forefinger and rolled it like a cigar. Taking my other nipple, he sucked it mercilessly till it reddened and peaked. Once my breasts were fully sensitised, Lord Harestone moved around behind me, and pressed himself against me. His huge throbbing member forced up against my buttocks. He pushed me over the bed till I was bent double and commanded me to hold on to the bed rail, which I did to steady myself. His knee between my legs prised me open, spread-eagling me still wider.

Tom stopped for a moment to wipe his mouth and take his fingers out of my aching cunny. Then, taking the initiative, while Lord Harestone positioned himself behind me, Tom gently fingered my fanny and gazed lasciviously at the swollen red sex lips. Poking out his tongue he licked me with the whole length of it, flicking it mercilessly over my point of ecstasy. Driven to distraction, I clung on to the bedpost, my buttocks jutting upwards, the tight corset cutting into my flesh, waiting for Lord Harestone to enter me. Shockingly I felt his almighty prick drive into me as he gripped my shoulders, his fingers digging in. He pummelled me back and forth, panting like a demon possessed. Tom’s licking became more urgent as Lord Harestone drove his cock deeper. Lord Harestone moved his hands to grip my breasts, pinching the nipples between his fingers, giving me the most mind- numbing sensation of being totally and utterly dominated.

With the two men gasping and pushing, sucking and thrusting, I felt my eyes flicker and my swollen sex peak into a shuddering, bursting orgasm. Just after I came, Lord Harestone gripped my hair and yelled as he pumped his load into me, his seed running down my legs.

Thus began the best year of my life. Each night was a journey. Each one longer than the last. Tom proved an apt pupil, and an interested observer when my Lord and I allowed him the privilege of watching us sate our passions on each other. Tom is now a pastor at a small parish many miles from here. And me? I stayed on, for why would I not? The educator became the educated at Lord Harestone’s fine hand. And yes, dear Reader… I married him.

The post Educating Master Tom appeared first on sexstories.org.

Erotic story preface:

This story takes place in 1997, a year after Merri took me to bed in The Nurse and The Nanny. I suggest reading that story first in order to give this one much needed context.

Dedicated to the real life Merri: your patience all those years ago developed my love of all things erotic and kinky, and your friendship now is a constant source of joy. Thank you.

Like the other story involving my friend Merri this one is about sexual emotion as much as actual sex, so be patient.

It’s a flashback story, that takes place in 1997. Writing it that way was important to me because there are several elements to this story that are based on actual events in my life.

As with most things that I write this story takes place in a happy alternate reality where people don’t worry about std’s or the need for birth control.

Featuring:

Merri: A thirty year old nurse who hired me as a nanny fourteen months before this story started.

Sabrina: a fictionalized version of myself at age twenty-one. By this time, I was still an awkward dork, but my relationship with Merri had gone a long way towards bringing me out of my shell. She convinced me that my sexual desires were normal and that my sexual needs were nothing to be ashamed of.

IsabellaEmily

I’m Sabrina. Let me tell you another piece of my story.

It was November of 1997 and I was in my second year of community college. I was a few months past my twenty-first birthday, and still pretty shy and awkward around crowds, but that had changed a lot over the preceding year.

I’d been working for Merri since the start of the last school year, starting as an after-school babysitter, and quickly taking on some cooking and cleaning duties for the busy single mom and her kids.

Before too many weeks of employment were over Merri took over the rec room on the bottom floor of their split-level house as her own bedroom, complete with walk in shower and hot tub, and unofficially promoted me to ‘nanny’.

Along with the new title came her old master bedroom upstairs. This gave me my own bathroom and closet space, so I could stay over whenever I needed to.

Since she worked second shift, we found it was easier for me to stay over most nights, and my parents approved since the job afforded me plenty of time to study.

My relationship with Merri was comfortable, and I’d come to regard her as a sort of big sister. She shared tips about makeup and hair with me, and we’d often stay up late together talking about boys and dating and movies.

Before long I grew comfortable enough to ask her some dating advice, and that added a dimension to our relationship that quickly came to include talking about sex as well.

Since my only experience up to that point had been masturbation I had a lot of questions, and Merri was very intuitive about some of my worries and worked to reassure me that my fantasies and interest in kink were perfectly healthy and normal.

One night in early December a blizzard came through town, shutting down all the schools and cancelling almost everyone’s plans. Her ex-husband was a teacher, so the kids got an unexpected long weekend with him, and Merri was sent home from work early.

With just the two of us alone in the house we sat up late talking, and the conversation became very sexual and flirtatious, and she tenderly took me into her bed, and guided me through receiving and giving my first sexual pleasure with a partner.

That evening obviously changed things between us, but not in any awkward or frustrating ways. We didn’t start sharing a bed, or being necessarily romantic with each other, or even try to define what had changed.

Instead, we simply added something new to our already existing relationship, and that was an element of sexual exploration. She was happy to teach me things about my own body, and about how to arouse hers.

I was still primarily attracted to guys. All my romantic fantasies involved guys, and whenever I experienced a crush or attraction to someone it was almost always a male. But Merri had helped me confront the reality that sexually, I was equally drawn to both genders.

I discovered that her arousal could add to my own, and that my arousal would increase hers. Together we shared hours of orgasmic exploration and pleasure.

She worked second shift, and I’d often fall asleep on the couch waiting for her. When she got home, she’d wake me up and lead me into her bedroom, where we’d take turns exploring each other’s bodies and sharing orgasms.

Usually, I’d retreat to my own bed afterwards, partly for appearances sake, and partly because both of us wanted to be careful not to over complicate our friendship and sexual relationship with any ‘living together’ baggage.

Most mornings I’d get up and get the kids off to school, letting her sleep in. Once they were gone, if I didn’t have to head out to class, I’d crawl back into bed with her and snuggle until she got up at noon.

Sometimes the snuggling led to one of us becoming aroused, and those midmorning lovemaking sessions proved to be my favorite. They were unhurried, exploratory, comfortable, and each of us felt free to do what we wanted.

Sometimes we would masturbate side by side. Sometimes one of us would masturbate while the other watched. Sometimes I’d finger myself to orgasm while she gently held me. Sometimes we’d finger each other or be excessively oral.

I learned to ask for what I wanted or what my body needed, and she was patient with me, sometimes making love to me softly and slowly, and other times aggressively rough as she used my body for her own pleasure.

When the kids were with their father for the weekend we’d sleep in the same bed after having sex, or in the living room in front of the fireplace, or in my bed upstairs. Basically, we’d cuddle together and fall asleep wherever we happened to be when we were done pleasuring each other.

Over that long winter she taught me how to increase and prolong the need to orgasm, until the need to tip over the edge into pulsing abandon became deliciously unbearable.

I was more than happy to learn from her, and perversely enthusiastic about trying out all the different ways I’d been imagining sharing pleasure.

Thanks to Merri I was now able to admit to myself that being drawn to women wasn’t something to be ashamed of or something I had to ignore. While I still craved sex with a male, I now embraced that being attracted to other women was a part of my life.

As much as I’d been enjoying my time with Merri, I was ready to take another step.

I’d found myself fantasizing about being fucked by a real cock.

Physically I was no longer a virgin.

I’d remedied that a while ago during a long masturbation with a round bright pink plastic hairbrush. It wasn’t very big, but over the course of many months I got used to the sexual satisfaction of having something push into my wet pussy.

As for being penetrated by a sexual partner Merri had taken me past that point with a vibrator one Saturday morning in January when we’d been alone for the weekend.

It was something we’d planned for and talked about, and the night before she’d let me use my fingers and tongue to cause her several orgasmic surges of pleasure.

After she’d had her third orgasm, she’d pushed me back onto the mattress and climbed on top of me and proceeded to spend nearly two hours on foreplay.

She’d kissed, touched, rubbed, licked, caressed, and tickled every inch of my body until I was shaking and begging for an orgasm.

She’d then taken me into the shower and scrubbed me from head to toe, and then we soaked in her hot tub.

My body was in a state of arousal I’d never experienced before and soaking in the dark room with scented candles flickering was equal parts relaxing and exhilarating, with her fingers and toes randomly brushing against my skin and causing my body to needfully respond.

After the soak we crawled into bed and drifted off to sleep with our nude bodies pressed against each other. I spent the night having a series of sexual dreams, and several times I woke up with my pussy wet and throbbing with her hand gently cupping me in her sleep.

In the morning she woke me up by kissing and licking my breasts, and my body responded by picking up right where it had been the night before.

She’d crawled up next to me and wrapped one arm around me, gently holding and kissing me while her other hand guided a vibrator along my inner thighs and against my wet lips.

After what seemed like hours of kissing and teasing, she’d pushed the vibrator against my opening and worked it up inside me.

I’d expected a bit of pain, but instead I felt a sharp stinging sensation that was almost pleasurable, and then it was quickly replaced by a feeling of being erotically stretched and probed by the stiff toy.

Just as I’d gotten used to the feel of it inside me she turned it on and pressed her lips to mine, and I felt a delicious buzzing deep inside my cunt as the toy massaged my most sensitive parts from the inside.

I whimpered and grabbed at her body with my hands, sucking on her tongue and feeling my hips begin to grind against the mattress out of my control.

My whimpers were replaced by moans as my pleasure grew and grew around that buzzing toy. When the sensations became too much, I closed my eyes as tight as I could and clenched my entire body, quivering with tension until it gave way to a pulsing explosion.

I howled and howled as those quick and steady vibrations teased my cunt through orgasm after orgasm after orgasm, pleasure welling up within me and bursting so many times I lost count.

Eventually the pleasure turned into a peaceful feeling, and I fell back asleep, with the now quiet vibrator still inside me and her fingers gently tracing a pattern on my inner thigh.

When I woke up, she was staring at me, looking deeply into my eyes.

“Wow.” I whispered.

“You’re not a virgin anymore.” She said quietly.

“I think that went away way back the first time you made me cum.” I answered softly.

“I think you’re right.” She said. “But now it’s official. Your beautiful and delicious cunt has been fucked.”

She leaned in and kissed me, and before the day was over both of us were fucked by buzzing vibrators as we held each other and shared several orgasms and whispered endearments.

The vibrators were only things we used when we had the house to ourselves, and that added a special element of pleasure to them.

We still shared orgasms together almost nightly, and the talks we shared together late at night continued to be both erotic and lustful.

But I had yet to experience a real cock and found myself thinking about that more and more as the year wore on. By the time fall was ready to give way to winter again I found myself more and more preoccupied with the thought of a real cock penetrating me.

Finally, the Friday before Thanksgiving, with the kids with their grandparents for the weekend, Merri and I were up late cuddled together on the couch, holding hands, and watching an old slasher movie with the volume low.

Our conversation was veering back and forth from the movie to sex.

“What does it feel like?” I asked her quietly as our eyes were glued to the television.

“Being stabbed with a pitchfork?” she asked. “I imagine that it probably hurts like a bitch.”

“Not that.” I giggled. “A real cock. How different does it feel from the vibrator?”

“A lot better than the pitchfork that’s for sure. Just ask Titsy Blondegirl laying on the barn floor there.” She gestured towards the television with a handful of popcorn. “She’s had both in the past four minutes.”

“Based on her screams though she enjoyed the pitchfork more.” I offered, stuffing popcorn in my mouth.

“That’s a fair point.” Merri agreed. “But she looks like she’s tried out lots of cock in her young life. That’s the only pitchforking she’s ever going to get.”

We giggled together, watching yet another cheerleader wander into the creepy barn to look for her horny friends.

“But a cock feels a lot different.” She said. “A lot.”

“Better?” I asked. “Or just different?”

“It’s better because it’s attached to a real person, and if you make them hard then you know you’re making them feel good. It’s sort of like proof that you’re doing it right.” She said.

“I didn’t think of that.” I said. “But I never have to get the vibrator in the mood. It’s ready whenever I am.”

“It’s not hard to turn a man on.” She giggled. “But it is fun to feel his cock react to the things you can do to it.”

“So it’s better?” I asked. “You know, while it’s inside?”

“I don’t know that thinking in terms of one being better than the other is the right way to consider it.” She said. “They’re both different, and the differences can make each one really great.”

“A real cock can’t vibrate.” I agreed. “But doesn’t it feel sexier?”

“It’s hotter.” She said. “A stiff cock is really warm to touch, and that heat feels so good against your lips and clit.”

I didn’t say anything, but my eyes were glued to Merri, the movie forgotten, as I felt my belly tighten.

“But vibrating isn’t the only perk of a vibrator,” she continued, “the vibe will never do anything you don’t want it to do. It won’t cum and get soft before you’re done, it won’t pull out and try to stick itself into your ass or mouth.”

“Mine’s been in my mouth.” I giggled. “And so has yours.”

“True,” she conceded, “but never at the expense of my orgasm. Guys sometimes pick the worst moment to make that switch.”

“What about when they, you know, cum?” I asked. “What does that feel like?”

“That’s absolutely heavenly.” She said. “Another thing that no toy can compete with, is feeling a cock throb inside your hole as it pumps a bunch of slippery cum up into you.”

“Wow.” I whispered. “I want to feel that.”

“Which part?” she whispered.

“All of it.” I said. “I love everything we do together Merri. I never imagined orgasms could feel the way they do when you and I are together. But I really do want to try a cock.”

“Well the holidays are coming up.” She said with a wink. “Unless you have your eye on a specific guy maybe I can arrange something.”

“Really?” I asked. “Are you serious?”

“Of course.” She said. “What sort of sex mentor would I be if I didn’t help you find some a real live erection to play with?”

I giggled and blushed at the same time, aware that my panties were positively drenched with my lust.

“As long as you’re really ready.” She said. “Take a few days and think about it. It will always be there if you wait. But once you cross that line, you can’t go back.”

I nodded and put my head on her shoulder, knowing that her words made sense, but wishing there was a man here right now to push his cock into me.

We sat silently for a few more minutes, staring at the movie in the dark room, enjoying being close to each other. She shifted a bit on the couch and pulled me against her so that I was leaning my back against her.

Under the blanket her arm wrapped around me, and I felt her fingers pulling at my shirt until I felt her fingertips against my bare belly.

I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, savoring the skin-on-skin contact.

She traced her fingers down to my belly button, tickling me there for just a moment before moving down even further. She worked her fingers into my jeans, and I felt my panties stretch as she pushed her fingers past the elastic waistband.

I felt her fingers against my pubic hair and then she found my clit.

“Oh fuck yes.” I whispered, shifting my hips as I felt her finger against the stiff evidence of my arousal.

“You’re fucking soaked.” She whispered, her mouth against my ear. “Do you want to finish the movie and cum later, or cum now?”

“I want to cum Merri.” I panted. “Please? Now?”

She put a finger on each side of my clit and started a rhythmic up and down motion, using my own arousal as lubricant as my stiff clit responded to her fingers.

I grabbed her arm and squeezed, biting her shoulder as I felt an orgasm approach.

I looked towards the stairs before remembering that we were alone. She clicked the tv off and the room plunged into darkness.

“Don’t hold back. I want you to cum just like this.” She said, her tongue flicking against my ear. “Just let it happen whenever it happens.”

I groaned as she kissed my earlobe again. Her fingers began to strum me faster, and I felt her other hand slide inside my shirt and push my bra up so she could feel my breast.

She started to roll my nipple between her fingers, and she pinched my clit and started to rub it even faster.

“I’m close.” I whispered, clutching her arm.

“Just let it happen Sabrina.” She softly with her mouth on my ear. “Cum for me.”

I felt myself fall over the edge, and my orgasm surged through me. I dug my nails into her arm and humped against her hand as I opened my mouth wide and screamed, trembling with pleasure and need.

She pulled me around and kissed me, gently and passionately.

She picked the popcorn bowl up from the floor and put it on the coffee table, and then stood up and reached for my hand.

In the dark room she pulled me to my feet, and I felt her pull me along towards her bedroom.

Once inside her room she pushed me against the doorframe and kissed me, her wet mouth taking my tongue as I pushed it against her own.

She pulled my shirt up over my head, and I helped her take it off. I unsnapped my jeans and pushed them over my hips and stepped out of them as she unhooked my bra and dropped it to the floor.

Her clothes joined mine on the floor, and she took my hand and led me to the bed. She guided me onto my hands and knees, and I felt her hot breath against the back of my thigh.

She didn’t hesitate, pushing her mouth against my leg and licking her way up my bottom, her wet tongue flicking along my skin and causing me to moan in anticipation.

I felt her hands on my hips, and she pulled me towards her as I felt her lips against my anus. I moaned again as she licked me there, her tongue exposing exactly how sensitive that most untouched part of me was.

I clutched the blanket in my fists, with need as her hands grasped my ass and pulled, exposing my entire back crack to her.

I felt her fingers against my dripping pussy, and her tongue stabbed into my ass as her fingers strummed over my clit.

“Oh god Merri! I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna!” I grunted.

Her fingers moved faster against my throbbing clit, and I felt a spasm of pure pleasure tear through me, sharp and intense.

Merri pushed me flat on the bed and rolled me over, her fingers pushing into my wet hole as her mouth moved against my clit, sucking it hard as I felt another orgasm begin to well up inside of me.

“I’m gonna go again!” I whispered, pinching my nipple.

She bit my clitoris gently between her teeth and my hips began to roll up and down, pushing my slippery cunt against her face.

“It’s gonna…” I whispered, feeling suspended between the inevitability of the orgasm and its first hot spasm.

Her finger flexed against my g-spot and my body exploded, pleasure flooding my senses as I arched and moaned beneath her on the bed.

With my clit still throbbing she crawled up my body, and knelt astride my head, pushing her slippery cunt lips against my mouth.

I wrapped my arms around her thighs and pushed my tongue into her slit, loving the taste of her aroused nectar.

“Hard.” She grunted. “Suck my clit hard baby.”

I found her clit with my mouth, and sucked, feeling her start to grind herself against my mouth, working slowly to keep her sensitive button in constant contact with my mouth.

She reached over my head and grabbed the headboard, using the increased leverage to push against my mouth harder.

“Close!” she moaned, her waterbed bouncing us both gently in time with her thrusts.

I moaned against her, flicking my tongue against her clit, and probing against her anus with my fingertips.

“Sabrina! Now! Now! Fucknow!” she yelled.

Her hips moved faster and faster, and I felt her body shake as she started to cum. I sucked and pulled at her clit with my lips and tongue, tasting a new flood of her slippery juice drip against my chin.

I reached up and pinched one of her nipples, and she started to cum again.

“Uhhgg! Fuck!” she grunted, bouncing and moaning as more pleasure pushed through her.

She collapsed onto the bed, and I rolled over to hold her, kissing her forehead as she gasped for breath.

“Oh fuck that was good.” She whispered.

“For me too.” I said. “I really needed that tonight. Thank you.”

She squeezed my hand, and I held her a while longer, feeling her body relax as she drifted off towards sleep.

“I’m going upstairs.” I whispered. “I’ll say goodbye in the morning before I leave for class my final.”

“Tomorrow’s Saturday.” She murmured.

“I have an early exam.” I said. “If I do well I’m done with the class.”

“Kiss me.” She whispered.

I pushed my mouth to hers and we kissed, slowly and tenderly, before I got out of her bed and pulled my pants and shirt back on. Carrying my socks, panties, and bra I quietly left her room, and returned to my own upstairs.

I got into a sports bra and pair of shorts, brushed my teeth, set my alarm clock for the morning, and pulled my vibrator out of the bottom of my closet.

It might be too loud to play with while Merri tried to sleep in the room right beneath mine, but that didn’t mean that it couldn’t still be useful.

I crawled between my sheets and pulled my shorts down to my ankles and freed one of my legs from them. I felt my pussy and realized it was even wetter than I thought it would be.

I pushed the plastic cock against my opening, and it slid in, and I closed my eyes with the sensation of fullness it caused.

I pushed the toy in as far as it would go, and held it there with one hand, while I started rubbing my clitoris with the other.

I closed my eyes and concentrated on how my hole felt being penetrated by something stiff.

I pretended someone was fucking me, pushed all the way in and holding still in order to prolong his own pleasure, as Merri pushed her head between our bodies to lick my clit.

I felt my hole clench around the toy, and I rubbed my clit faster, feeling my orgasmic need build and build.

“You’re both going to make me cum!” I whispered in the quiet room, picturing both of my fantasy partners smiling at the closeness of my pleasure.

And then my orgasm erupted, soft and slow within me, my cunt fluttering around the toy as my clit throbbed against my fingers.

It went on and on and on, until I was aware that I’d been still for quite a while, the toy on the bed against my thigh, my fingers still in my sticky opening.

I felt sleep pull me back into dreamland, and my last thoughts were of finding a real cock.

Merri had spoken like she could find someone who would be willing to fuck me. I didn’t want to beg her, but I hoped it would be soon.

So fucking soon……

~~

“What are you doing on Thanksgiving?” Merri asked me.

It was Monday afternoon, and the kids weren’t home from school yet. We were sitting at the kitchen table having coffee before she left for work.

“My grandmother is coming over in the morning and we’re going to eat at noon.” I told her. “After that my parents have invited me to go with them when they take her to see my uncle’s new house. Why? Do you need me that day?”

“No.” she said with a smile. “Not officially. The kids are going to their father’s house on Thursday morning, and they’ll be with him until Sunday.”

“Well I’m pretty much committed to lunch,” I said, “but I’ll take any excuse to get out of the long boring drive to see my uncle. Even if you don’t need me, I’m giving serious thought to telling them you might so I have a reason to stay home.”

“I think you should go ahead and enjoy the morning with family.” she said, “But if you don’t mind being available in the evening, I think I might have an evening lined up that will give you reason to be truly thankful.”

“Thankful in what way?” I asked with a grin.

“I don’t want to spoil it in case it doesn’t work out,” she said, “but I know it’s something you’ve been wanting. And I know for a fact that you’ll enjoy it.”

“Well if you’re sure it’s something I’m going to enjoy I think I can work it into my schedule.” I laughed. “Want me to come here?”

“Yes.” She said. “I’ll be here all day so come on down whenever you’re able.”

“Anything else I should know?” I asked.

“Nice try, but I’m not giving you any hints until Thanksgiving Day.” She said. “You’ll just have to wait.”

At that moment we heard the school bus out front, and she got up and put her coffee cup in the sink.

“Fine.” I said. “I’ll wait. Just not patiently.”

She laughed as I headed upstairs with my books.

My loins felt hot as I went up the short flight of steps. I was sure that Thanksgiving evening was somehow going to involve something sexual. But I didn’t want to get my hopes up.

Merri might be getting us a new sex toy to play with, or maybe she’d bought something sexy for one or both of us to wear. It could even be a porn movie for us to watch together.

Those were all things we’d done in the past, and they’d always led to amazing lovemaking between the two of us. And if it was any of those options, I knew that I’d enjoy the evening completely.

Nevertheless, I found myself hoping that it was what I’d been wanting most of all.

A man to fuck.

A man to suck.

A man whose cock I could kiss and taste and lick and hold and feel.

And a man whose warm cum I could feel as it pumped deep into my body.

I was lost in these daydreams when I heard Merri calling from downstairs that she was leaving for her hospital shift, so I wrenched myself back to reality and went downstairs to spend time with the kids.

I helped them get started on their homework and got dinner ready while I pushed a load of laundry through the washer and dryer.

After dinner we played video games until they went to bed, and I spent time putting the finishing touches on my paper that was due the next Monday.

I had no desire to leave any work for the weekend.

But it was hard to concentrate.

Every so often I’d realize that my panties were drenched at the prospect of finally getting to experience a hard cock.

~~

Thursday afternoon I waved goodbye to everyone as they headed out to my uncle’s. He lived about two hours south of us and had just bought a new house. They’d be gone until late tonight checking out the place and having dinner.

My mother was a bit disappointed when I told her Merri might need me to work, but my dad was quick to point out that as a perpetually broke college student I shouldn’t ever turn down a chance to earn some money.

When they were out of the driveway I ran up to my room and hastily put some clothes in a bag. I’d told them I’d probably be working late and staying at Merri’s house until tomorrow or even Saturday, so they wouldn’t expect me.

I called Merri and told her I was about to drive over.

“Great.” She said. “I’ll be watching for you. Pull into the garage and park next to me when you get here. I’ll put the door up when you turn into the driveway.”

I locked up my parents’ house, and headed her direction, parking in the garage as she’d requested.

She met me at the door to the laundry room.

“Happy Thanksgiving Merri!” I said cheerfully.

“Happy Thanksgiving to you too.” She said with a smile. “Come on in and have some coffee.”

I went in and set my bag near the foot of the stairs, and then joined her in the kitchen, where she handed me a mug and then poured it full of coffee.

I followed her down to the family room and we got comfortable on the couch.

“This is perfect.” I told her. “No matter what the rest of the day has in store a chance to sit for a few minutes with you is always welcome.”

“I feel the same way, Sabrina. You really have become like one of the family around here.” She said, taking a sip of coffee. “Not to mention how horny I get whenever we’re alone together.”

I laughed.

“Always glad to help out with anything you need.” I said.

“I think today might be my chance to help you.” She said with a twinkle in her eye. “That is if you’re interested.”

“I’m all ears.” I said. “But you might need to repeat parts of it after you tell me. Your bra is distracting me.”

She glanced down at her shirt front. She was wearing a bright pink t-shirt along with a pair of jeans. She very obviously wasn’t wearing a bra, and her nipples were slightly stiff, poking against the soft fabric of the shirt enticingly.

“As I’m sure you noticed, I’m not wearing a bra.” She grinned.

“I know!” I said. “And I didn’t even think to look until you said the word horny. Now it’s all I can think about.”

“Don’t tell me you didn’t notice.” She laughed. “You were eye fucking me before you got in from the garage.”

“It’s not my fault I find licking your inner thighs such a pleasant way to pass some time.” I said. “But tell me what you want to tell me, and I’ll do my best to concentrate.”

She leaned forward and pulled her shirt off. Her breasts were firm and much larger than mine, with large areolae and sensitive nipples. She laid her shirt next to her and sat back.

“As long as you’re staring you might as well see it all.” She giggled.

“Great,” I laughed, “now I’ll never be able to concentrate.”

“This might actually help you pay attention.” She said. “I want to talk about sex anyway.”

“Okay.” I said, suddenly focusing as much as I could with her sitting topless just across from me.

“I have a guy I want you to meet.” She said. “His name is Kenneth, and he’s a few years older than you are. He’s working on his Master’s degree.”

“Like a date?” I asked.

“Not exactly.” She said. “I think he’d be a great guy for you to go to bed with. You could finally get to play with a cock, and he’d let you try just about anything you wanted to.”

“Do you know him from the hospital?” I asked.

“No.” she said. “His family has been friends with my family as far back as I can remember. They live in Arizona and they’re all in town for the long weekend. His parents are staying with my folks at their house, but he’s checked into the Lakeview Hotel.”

“Does he know about me?” I asked. “Would he be interested?”

“I haven’t said anything to him about you.” She said. “Not yet anyway. But I promise you he will absolutely be interested in getting into your panties. And into what’s inside them.”

She drank the last of her coffee.

“I’ve known him for years, and he’s a great guy.” She said. “He’s good looking, nice, and he’s a little shy. He’s pretty focused on school and he’s not dating anyone.”

“Why do you think he’d be interested in fucking me?” I asked anxiously.

“When I first got divorced our parents tried setting us up on a date.” She told me. “It didn’t really work between us chemistry wise. We got along great, but we fit much better as friends than as a couple.”

She got up and headed to the kitchen with her empty coffee mug.

I picked up mine and followed her.

“He and his parents come to town for most holidays and every summer.” She continued. “His parents stay at my mom and dads house, but he usually gets a hotel room when he comes along so he has somewhere quiet to study.”

She poured each of us more coffee and we headed back down to the family room.

She was still topless. I’d learned soon after we started having sex that she was totally comfortable walking around in front of me in various stages of undress.

“However, he and I fuck almost every time he’s in town.” She said. “He’s great in bed, and we agree that we’re definitely compatible in that department.”

“So he’s not inexperienced then.” I said.

“He’s not exactly super experienced.” Merri said. “He was a virgin until a few years ago.”

“You?” I asked with a grin.

“Yep.” She smiled back at me. “We usually get together and go out to a movie or two when he’s in town. That’s what we did on our first date.”

I sipped more of my coffee and tried to ignore the growing heat in my panties.

“The second time he was in town,” she continued, “he called to see if I’d be interested in seeing another movie as friends. Afterwards we ended up in his hotel room and I let him fuck me for his first time.”

I smiled at the idea of her taking his virginity as she’d taken mine.

“And that’s been our routine when he’s here.” She said. “He and I watch a movie and then we end up in bed.”

“So won’t he be expecting to fuck you?” I asked.

“He doesn’t come to town with any expectations like that.” She said. “Like I said he’s a pretty nice guy. But he’s always willing to rise to the occasion if the occasion presents itself.”

“So, like when would this happen?” I asked. “I mean I think I’m definitely interested in at least meeting him.”

I was suddenly aware that my palms were sweating. As badly as my body wanted, and even needed, this to happen, I was also fairly introverted and shy.

“He’s expecting me to pick him up at his hotel in a while so we can go to a movie.” Merri said. “When I get there, I thought I’d tell him you were going to go with us, and that he and I could swing back by here to pick you up.”

“A surprise detour.” I said with a smile.

Merri nodded.

“I’ll bring him in, and we’ll all talk for a bit.” She said. “If you’re absolutely not interested in him, just give me the signal and the three of us can head out and hit a movie.”

I nodded. It seemed simple enough.

“But,” she continued, “if you think you’d like to do more than just a movie, we can all stay in and see where the evening takes us.”

“All of us?” I asked.

I’d definitely feel better if she was around.

“I won’t just awkwardly disappear.” She assured me. “But if you and he hit it off and you want to play with him, I can give you guys some privacy if that’s what you want.”

“How would you feel about me fucking him? Or even just playing with him?” I asked.

“Oh Sabrina I’d love for that to happen for you!” she said with a huge smile. “I think he’d be perfect for your first male experience, and I think you’d be an amazing partner for him. It makes me horny to think about the two of you together.”

“Oh yeah?” I asked with a grin. “How horny?”

“Let me put it this way.” She said. “If you and he are even a little comfortable with it, I definitely want to watch.”

“I think I’d like that.” I said. “If that’s something he’d be into.”

My belly clenched and I felt a wet spot spreading as I dripped arousal into my panties.

“Is he going to think it’s weird if you bring him here just so I can have sex with him?” I asked.

“I highly doubt that.” She said. “He and I are always pretty open with each other. Unless you decide you’re not ready for this after you meet him, I’ll probably be pretty open about my relationship with you and what we want tonight.”

“I’ll be really honest.” I said. “I’m getting nervous just thinking about it. But I really do want this to happen. And as nervous as I am I’m already soaked just thinking about the possibility. And I haven’t even seen him yet.”

“Just remember that you don’t have to go through with this if you don’t want to.” She said softly. “Just ask me what time the movie starts, and we’ll do that instead.”

“I don’t think I’ll chicken out.” I said. “Not if you’re here with me.”

“You don’t have to go any further than you want to.” She said. “You can fuck, or just touch, or have him touch you, or just watch him fuck me. You’re in charge. And you can always stop something you’re not enjoying. Always.”

“So I guess I’ll just be here waiting when you guys get back.” I said. “Should I change into something a bit more social?”

I was wearing jeans and a hoodie, with a t-shirt, sports bra, and panties underneath.

None of it was particularly sexy.

I had several pairs of lacy underwear that I kept at Merri’s house, along with some nice bras. I didn’t keep anything sexy at home since my mom would have a million questions about why I had them.

The only time I ever wore anything sexy was with Merri, and I’d shown up tonight dressed pretty plain. But I’d half expected to end up in bed with her, and my clothes would have just been in a pile on her bedroom floor anyway.

“I think you’d look cute in those tight khakis you have.” She said. “And maybe a black sports bra under your pink blouse, to show off your chest.”

She’d taught me that with my tiny breasts wearing a darker bra under a lighter top highlights the existence of the breasts, without requiring that they actually be shown off.

“I can do that.” I said.

“Or….” She trailed off.

“Maybe when we get back if things go well we could all soak in the hot tub?” she suggested.

She thought about that for a few minutes, looking at the coffee table.

“That might really set a perfect mood.” She said. “Sexual, but with a hint of everyday ordinariness.”

“Unless he’s a breast man.” I joked. “If the lights are too dim in there, he might mistake me for a man.”

“Bullshit.” She said. “You’re a very stunning young woman. Any guy who have to be insane to see you naked and not want to fuck you.”

I blushed at the compliment, the heat coursing through my body and highlighting my arousal.

“So khakis and a blouse.” I said. “Everything I need is upstairs.”

She looked at her watch.

“He’s expecting me in a few minutes.” She said. “I’ll be gone about a half an hour. Just hang out, and if you change your mind just ask me about what time the movie starts.”

She got up and leaned over me, kissing me full on the lips for a passionate thirty seconds.

“But don’t change your mind until after we’ve all spent some time together. You don’t have to go through with this, but I’m sure you’ll love every bit of it.” She whispered. “I’ll be back soon.”

She picked up her t shirt and pulled it on, and I followed her up to the kitchen. While I was putting our mugs into the dishwasher, she pulled a coat on and opened the door to the garage.

“See you in a few.” She said with a wink.

“I can hardly wait.” I said, with a slight tremor in my voice.

When I’d stood up, I’d realized just exactly how wet my panties were, and my body was already on an erotic edge, as if I’d been engaging in foreplay.

She blew me a kiss and grinned, and then was out the door. I heard the garage door go up, and then her car start, and then she was gone.

I hurried up to my room and started to change.

My room was the older master bedroom of this split-level house, before Merri had remodeled and moved downstairs to a spacious room complete with hot tub, shower, walk in closet, and a giant waterbed.

But the room she’d given me had its own bathroom, along with a nice bed, dresser, and closet.

I stripped out of what I’d been wearing and went into the bathroom to brush my teeth. While in there I dabbed perfume behind my ears and brushed my hair out.

I considered being daring and going without panties but decided that if I kept leaking arousal like I had been all afternoon I’d have a very visible wet spot if I didn’t wear some.

I pulled on a dark blue pair of lace panties, and then wriggled into my khakis. Merri had gotten me a nice black bra at the end of summer, and I pulled that on and then found my pink blouse to pull over it. I checked the mirror.

It was visible enough, without being too obvious.

I went back downstairs and sat in Merri’s living room which was on the same level as her garage and kitchen.

The bedrooms were up a half a flight of stairs, and the family room, and Merri’s bedroom were under them down a half a flight.

I sat in the quiet house and tried to slow my heartrate. I had no desire at all to back out of this opportunity, but I was more than a little nervous.

I wondered if he’d even be interested in me?

I was thin, and even though I had never been mistaken for anything other than a female, I wasn’t exactly a beauty queen. No one had ever called me ugly, but I’d never caught anyone staring at my body either.

If he was attracted to Merri, he might consider going to bed with me to be a step down. Where she has full breasts, I have small A cups. Where she has sexual experience and confidence, I’ve only ever had orgasms with her and by myself.

I’d gotten pretty good at arousing and pleasuring Merri’s body, but I’d had lots of practice at using my fingers to cause my own orgasms before that first night with her.

I’d read a lot about sex with men, but the closest I’d ever been to touching a real cock was my plastic vibrator.

Would he be comfortable going to bed with me the same night he met me? While Merri assured me that he’d been to bed with her a handful of times, it sounded like he’d known her for a long time first.

Whatever happened, at least Merri would be there with me. She’d keep it from being too awkward or uncomfortable I thought.

I had just started to second guess waiting in the living room when I saw the reflection of headlights sweep across the room as someone pulled into the driveway.

I heard the garage door go up, and as the car pulled in I walked down into the dark family room, figuring the less formal room with the big couch and tv would be more comfortable than the formal room with the rarely used furniture.

I sat on the edge of the couch and felt my palms get sweaty again.

And then the door to the laundry room opened.

“Might as well come in for a few minutes.” Merri was saying. “You’ll freeze if you wait in the garage.”

“No kidding.” Said a pleasant baritone voice. “I’m too used to Arizona to take much of this November weather you’ve got.”

“Sabrina!” called Merri. “I’m back!”

I took a deep breath and stood up.

“I’m down in the family room.” I called back. “How are the roads?”

I went back up the stairs and met Merri and our guest in the kitchen.

“The roads are okay for now. But it’s getting colder so they’ll be icy in a few hours.” She said. “Sabrina, this is Kenneth. Kenneth this is the newest member of our family.”

“It’s nice to meet you.” I said to him. “Adjusted to the weather yet?”

I’ve always been awkward at small talk, so I grabbed the topic I’d just overheard.

“Not even a little bit.” Kenneth said with a big grin. “And it’s nice to meet you too.”

He looked older than I had expected. A few inches taller than Merri and I, with dark brown hair and a medium build. He wore glasses, but what I noticed the most was his light jacket, much more suited for fall than the start of winter.

“You must be freezing in that jacket.” I said. “I was just thinking about making some hot chocolate. Anyone up for that?”

“That sounds really good.” He said. “It was plenty warm in the car but being outside like this is brutal. I definitely should have packed better.”

“I’d like some hot chocolate too.” Said Merri. “We might as well take our coats off and be comfortable for a few minutes.”

The two of them started taking their coats off, and I started some milk heating on the stove.

“How long are you in town for Kenneth?” I asked him.

“Just till the start of next week.” He said. “My folks always come to visit with Merri’s folks, and I usually tag along to see friends that I grew up with. But this time one of them has the flu and the others are all out of town.”

“That’s too bad.” I said. “A vacation without anyone to hang out with. Maybe Merri and I can keep you entertained, at least for tonight.”

Kenneth was looking at me and Merri was behind him. I saw her wink at me over his shoulder.

“Merri is usually kind enough to see a movie with me when I’m in town.” He said. “But we didn’t see anything listed that really appealed to us. Is there anything you’d like to see? Merri said you might join us.”

“I haven’t checked,” I said, “but we could stay in and watch something on tape. Merri has a bunch of horror movies that I’ve never seen. I’m working through her collection, but I haven’t made much of a dent yet.”

“Snuggled up inside with my feet up and some hot chocolate?” Merri asked. “No one would have to twist my arm.”

“I wouldn’t mind that either to be honest.” Kenneth said. “But I don’t want you ladies to feel like I’m intruding.”

“Nonsense.” I said, mixing chocolate and sugar into the milk. “You were planning on a movie night, and we can deliver that. If murder, mayhem, and big boobed blonde slasher victims don’t bother you.”

“I can handle all of that.” He said with a grin.

“And if he has to,” Merri chimed in, “he can skip the murder and mayhem and focus on the boobs. Although I don’t think he’s picky about hair color. Or size if memory serves. Right Kenneth?”

“You’ve got me there.” Kenneth said with a laugh, as he blushed slightly.

“Good.” Merri said. “Sabrina and I would hate to be left out.”

I noticed Kenneth making an effort not to look at Merri’s stiff nipples poking through her shirt.

“I’m glad to hear it.” I said. “I’d hate to huddle in the dark with a man who didn’t have his priorities in order.”

“When it comes to boobs Kenneth definitely knows what his priorities should be.” Merri said.

Kenneth gave her a look, and she stepped close to him and put an arm around him.

“Don’t worry Ken.” She said. “Sabrina knows that you and I fuck when you’re in town. There aren’t any secrets between her and I.”

“Oh okay.” He said with an awkward smile.

“Don’t worry.” I teased him. “I won’t be judgmental. Unless we sit in the dark watching a movie and you feel her up but ignore me.”

I poured the hot chocolate into three mugs and added a shake of nutmeg. Merri opened a cabinet over the fridge and stood on her tiptoes to reach a bottle of cognac.

She opened it and added a jolt to each of the mugs, and then put the bottle back before picking up one of the mugs and heading for the living room.

I picked up the remaining mugs and handed one to Kenneth.

We followed Merri downstairs, where she was lighting a candle on top of the television cabinet.

“I picked a movie.” She told us, grabbing the remote and pushing a tape into her VCR.

She’d already put her hot chocolate down on the coffee table in front of the reclining chair, leaving Kenneth and I to sit on the couch.

“Something good?” asked Kenneth, as he sat down next to me.

“Depends on your definition of good.” Merri said. “But it’s suitable for a dark and cozy evening.”

We settled in and watched for a while. The plot was typical of most slasher movies, and the movie unfolded just about the way I expected it to.

While the second horny co-ed was getting killed on screen, Merri turned the volume on the tv almost completely down.

“Now we can talk without shouting at each other.” She explained as she turned the closed captions on. “Besides I don’t think we’ll be missing much if we talk during this one.”

And it looked like she was right.

Horny co-eds and their horny boyfriends were camping in the woods. They paired off to skinny dip, hike, drink, fuck, or wander around like imbeciles while a ski-masked guy picked them off one at a time.

We sipped our hot chocolate and watched in silence for a few more minutes, while I desperately tried to think of a way to start up some conversation.

“So what should we talk about?” I asked lamely.

“Anything you want.” Said Merri, with one eye on the tv and the other on me.

“I agree Sabrina.” Said Kenneth. “You get us started. Anything is bound to be more interesting than this movie. I mean, does every female character in this movie take their top off?” he asked.

The second co-ed in ten minutes had just pulled her shirt off to reveal her large and perfect tits to her horny and soon to be dead boyfriend.

“Fuck, I hope so.” Said Merri. “I don’t know about the two of you, but I was hoping for some nudity tonight.”

“Nudity on screen or in real life?” I asked, hoping that I sounded more clever than stupid.

“That’s a good topic for conversation.” Said Merri. “Which makes you hornier? Someone nude on screen, or someone naked in real life who’s less attractive, but real? You two discuss among yourselves while I go get us some more to drink.”

She got up and went up towards the kitchen.

Kenneth looked over at me awkwardly.

“We can talk about something else if you’d rather.” He said with a grin.

“Trying to evade the hard questions, Kenneth?” I teased him.

“Not at all.” He laughed. “Please call me Ken. And for the record, I am almost always in favor of nudity of any kind.”

“But what’s more arousing?” I pressed him. “An attractive actress getting naked or a real-life girl who’s a bit average taking her clothes off?”

“Promise you won’t think that I’m a pervert?” he asked.

“Ken,” I whispered, “it’s okay with me if you’re a pervert. I think we all have some unusual tastes.”

I couldn’t believe I’d just said that.

Out loud.

To a guy.

That I’d just met.

“Then do you promise not to judge my perverted nature?” he asked.

“Absolutely!” I agreed. “As long as you don’t judge mine.”

“A real woman is always sexier than someone in a movie or magazine.” He said.

“Always?” I asked softly.

“Oh yes.” He said. “Someone you can actually talk to, or spend time with, or even touch, is always way more fun to see nude than someone in a movie.”

“What about porn?” I asked. “Where they’re not only nude, but actually having sex? Do you find that arousing?”

“Yeah, I do.” He said. “But not as much as I used to. I’d much prefer to sit here and talk to a naked girl about a horror movie, instead of watching porn.”

“I feel the same way.” I said. “In theory anyway.”

“What do you mean ‘in theory’?” he asked. “Are you saying that it depends upon who the guy is? Or on what kind of porn it is?”

“Oh not that.” I said. “It means that all the naked men I’ve seen up to this point have been in porno movies, except for walking in on a guy changing by accident once.”

“Oh.” He said. “That makes sense. Are you thinking that if you were with a real guy who was naked it might not turn you on?”

“I’m pretty sure it would.” I said softly. “It’s something I fantasize about all the time.”

“Any guy in particular?” he asked.

“Not really.” I replied. “It’s just something I really want.” I hesitated just a moment and then added in a rush, “It’s something I really need.”

“That’s where you come in.” Merri said quietly from the end of the couch.

Neither of us had noticed her come back. We both glanced at her and then we both took another look, longer this time.

She was wearing only her panties.

The flickering candle caused shadows to move all over the room, and in the dancing light her breasts looked amazing, and it was easy to see that her nipples were both stiff.

I took in a quick breath and felt my own body respond to the sudden extra charge of eroticism in the room.

“I brought you here tonight so you and Sabrina could meet each other.” She said to Kenneth. “Instead of a movie we were sort of wondering if you’d like to go to bed with her.”

“Bed?” said Kenneth stupidly.

His eyes had grown large, and he looked completely dazed.

I could hardly blame him.

Things had gone from flirtatious to sexual proposition pretty fucking rapidly.

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to.” I said. “It’s just that Merri told me about what the two of you do, and she knows that I….that I uh……that is….”

Merri came over and sat between the two of us, taking one of his hands and one of mine.

“Don’t get shy.” She said reassuringly. “You’re pretty, sexy, and I want to help this happen for you because I love you. Not because I don’t think you can manage it on your own.”

She turned to Kenneth.

“Sabrina has never been with a man.” She said. “She and I have spent a lot of time in bed together, and she’s like I am. Attracted to males and females. She’s just never had a chance to play with a cock before. At least not a real one.”

He looked over at me then, and I blushed furiously, hoping he couldn’t see the rush of red to my face as I sat there.

“If that’s what you want Sabrina,” he said, “I’d love to go to bed with you.”

I looked into his eyes and nodded.

“I really do.” I said softly. “I want to. I need to.”

Merri turned to me and leaned over, kissing me on the lips. I closed my eyes and felt her tongue push against my upper lip, and I sucked it in and reached out and palmed her breast.

“Holy fuck.” Ken whispered.

Merri pulled her head away from me and looked over at Ken.

“Let’s move to the bedroom.” She said.

She picked up the candle and led the way to her bedroom, stopping at the doorway to turn on what she always referred to as her ‘mood-lights’.

A wall light in each corner of the room came on, each one a soft wattage that kept the room from being too bright, but still enabled anyone in the room to see clearly.

She turned at the foot of the bed and pulled me close to her.

“Come here Kenneth.” She said. “Help her get undressed.”

She wrapped her arms around me from behind and kissed my neck.

Ken knelt in front of me and pulled my slippers off my feet one at a time. While he had each foot in his hands, he gently pulled the socks off and laid them aside, running his fingers along my heels and then the tops of my toes.

I realized that he hadn’t touched what were most likely to be the most ticklish part of each foot. He was either more experienced than Merri had let on, or he’d spent a lot of time thinking about this.

He straightened up and reached for the button on my pants, and I was suddenly aware of how wet my cunt had become.

His fingers undid the button, and then slowly pulled the zipper down.

I stifled a moan and forced myself to keep my eyes open as my knees weakened and I leaned back against Merri.

Her lips continued to softly nibble at my neck as she too watched Kenneth put his fingers into my belt loops and work my pants back and forth as he inched them down over my hips.

I rocked my hips back and forth to help him, and suddenly my pants were down on my thighs, and he leaned forward and gently kissed my belly button.

“Oh gawd.” I moaned at the feeling of his lips against my belly.

He pulled at my pants, and I lifted first one leg, and then the other as he pulled them off me. He stood and folded them and put them aside.

Merri pushed my head towards him, and I closed my eyes as our lips met, tasting his mouth as he tenderly kissed me. His lips were soft, but his skin had just the slightest hint of beard stubble, and it caused my heart to flutter.

Merri wrapped one arm around him and then I felt her hand tugging at my blouse and she pulled it up. He used his hand on the other side, and then I was standing there in just my bra and panties.

He kissed me again, and I felt Merri lick my earlobe as his hands went around my body to search for the clasp of my bra.

His lips stopped moving as he fumbled for a few seconds, finding the hooks with his fingers, but not quite able to get them undone.

I felt Merri reach around and help him, and then he was gently pulling my bra away from me.

He stepped back and looked at me, and I felt myself blush again, hoping my exposed breasts were arousing to him, and feeling a hot vulnerability as he stared.

Merri’s hands cupped my tiny breasts and my already stiff nipples responded to the erotic heat of her gentle touch.

“Isn’t she beautiful?” she whispered.

“Absolutely stunning.” Said Ken quietly, his voice gone hoarse. “She’s so pretty.”

Normally a compliment like that would embarrass me, but in that moment the lustful need inside my body expanded, like a fire doused with a bucketful of gasoline as I took in his words.

I couldn’t believe this was happening. My entire body was tingling, and I felt overheated and frenzied.

At that moment my shyness was gone, replaced by lust and a physical want that left me trembling. I felt like the most gorgeous woman on earth, dripping with arousal and pulsing with lust and trembling with physical need.

Ken stepped close, and our mouths found each other again while I grabbed his shirt and pulled it loose from his pants, running my hands over his stomach and moaning around his tongue as my fingers trailed through the hair on his abdomen.

I felt Merri’s tongue on my neck and her fingers rolled my nipples. I pushed my hips back against hers, grinding my ass against the silky front of her panties while her stiff nipples grazed across my back.

I wanted to move slow and savor this. But I couldn’t. I was consumed with getting what I had wanted for so long.

I pulled Ken’s shirt up, and he raised his arms to make it easier for me to pull it over his head.

I dropped it to the floor as I reached for his belt, grappling with the buckle in my haste, but then it was suddenly undone and I unbuttoned his jeans and tugged them down, pulling his underwear along with them.

He kept kissing me and helped me push his pants down, using his feet to pin them to the floor while stepping out of them one leg at a time.

Unable to wait I slid my hand down his stomach and my fingertips made contact with his cock.

I was surprised at how big and thick it felt, as my fingers closed around the hot skin and pulled.

He groaned and closed his eyes, and I looked down and felt a thrill as I saw his cock in my hand, stiff with arousal and flexing as I squeezed it.

Not waiting for Merri to offer any advice, I pulled Ken around until the back of his legs were against the edge of the bed, and I pushed him down.

He stared at me as he squirmed up onto the center of the bed, and I crawled up beside him, mesmerized by the hard cock swaying back and forth as he got settled.

I lay next to him on my side, and reached for his cock, taking it gently in my hand as if it might break.

I was amazed by the stiff and unyielding feel of it in my hand, as if he was so hard that the skin on his cock might split open, while at the same time feeling the skin slide up and down in the gentle grip of my fingers as I slowly began to stroke him.

I experimented with squeezing it hard, and then touching it lightly, moving my hand up and down slowly at first, and then more rapidly, watching his balls move as the speed of my stroking increased.

I felt a wet slickness on my index finger and realized his cock was leaking, and I stopped stroking and ran my finger around the head of his cock, working the silky fluid into his skin, only for his cock to leak more.

I had a sudden urge to taste it, so I brought my fingers to my lips and licked the clear liquid, my pussy clenching at the ever so slight tang of salty manliness.

I leaned forward and closed my eyes, pushing his cock up towards his belly button and pushing my nose towards his balls. I breathed in deeply, and with no frame of reference I still somehow knew that this was the smell of a man.

His balls smelled clean, faintly of soap, but also of a musky scent that could only be his skin and the heat of his arousal. It was a smell that inflamed my senses and made me aware of my thudding heart, and the sexually primal response my own cunt was having as I inhaled his manliness.

I darted my tongue out and tasted the skin of his balls, and he moaned and jumped as I pulled on his balls with my fingers, and then flicked my tongue back and forth over one of them.

I stiffened my tongue and licked along his balls, and then onto the base of his erection, feeling how the texture of his skin changed as my mouth moved to the engorged muscle-like texture of his aroused flesh.

I licked back and forth, delighting in the course pubic hair as it tickled the tip of my tongue and lips. I loved the taste of him, and his physical reaction to my oral exploration.

Of course he wasn’t the only one reacting in a physical way to what my mouth was doing. My panties were absolutely drenched, and both of my inner thighs were wet with my own arousal.

I pulled my head back and watched my fingers knead his balls. I was amazed at how firm they felt, and how smoothly my fingertips could glide over them as I gently tugged and pulled at his ball sack.

My fingers settled into a slow rhythm, and I giggled with joy watching his cock flex up and down as it throbbed with arousal just from having his balls fondled.

I was aware of Merri next to us on the bed. She was silent and still, watching everything I was doing.

I leaned forward and licked the underside of his cock again, feeling it throb against my tongue as I let a trail of slippery spit roll out of my mouth and coat his stiff meat.

“Oh Jesus that’s good.” He panted.

I grinned up at him, and then dipped my head down and took his cock into my mouth, sucking at the tip as hard as I could.

His hips bucked and I sucked harder, determined not to lose contact between my mouth and his dripping cockhole.

I clasped my fingers around him and tried to steady him.

“He’s pretty close to cumming.” Whispered Merri as she moved alongside me. “I don’t think he’ll be able to last much longer.”

“What should I do?” I asked her in a hushed voice, holding onto his cock in a vice-like grip.

“Let him cum.” She replied softly. “Half the fun of a quick ejaculation will be making him hard again.”

I looked at her and raised my eyebrows. I wanted to try everything, and at this particular moment I couldn’t decide what I wanted to do the most.

“How should I do it?” I whispered.

“You can suck him and let him cum in your mouth.” She said. “Or you could let him cum inside you. Or on you.”

I looked at his quivering dick, unable to decide which of those things I wanted more.

“It’s polite to ask your partner where they most want to cum,” Merri whispered, “so they can enjoy their orgasm as much as possible.”

“What’s your favorite way to cum Ken?” I asked him, holding his cock but not stroking it for fear that I’d cause him to lose control.

“I’ll enjoy it however you want it, Sabrina.” He said. “You choose.”

It was a kind answer, but it didn’t help me narrow it down.

“Do you want to see him cum?” Merri asked me.

“I do.” I said. “I want to see what it’s like.”

Merri moved up and kissed Ken on the lips.

“Do you want to cum all over my face and mouth?” she asked him. “Like you did in the hotel that time? Only this time Sabrina will be stroking you off instead of me.”

“Oh god yes!” he groaned, closing his eyes and grinding his hips against the waterbed.

“Sabrina, come jerk him off all over me.” She said. “That way we can both see him spurt.”

She kissed him softly, and I felt his cock twitch in my hand. She lay down beside him and put her head on his stomach. I moved over on the other side of him and started moving my fingers over his balls and cock.

“Hit my face with him.” She urged me.

I moved my hand to the base of his cock and swung it towards her face, tapping it against her mouth.

“Harder.” She said. “Slap me with his cock.”

I moved my hand back and forth, adding speed and momentum to his cock, letting it smack into her mouth and nose.

“Harder than that.” She begged. “Do it harder!”

She stuck her tongue out and licked him as his flesh bounced against her mouth.

I could hear a wet ‘pop’ sound as his cock-flesh smacked her face.

“Oh fuck.” He groaned.

His cock grew even harder in my hand, and as I pulled on his balls, I felt them tightening up.

My belly clenched in anticipation as I realized he was close to losing control.

“Does that feel good?” I asked him.

He nodded, and his hips began to thrust.

“Give me your hand.” Merri instructed.

I held my hand out and she spit in it.

“Jerk him!” she demanded. “Jerk his cock off and make it go!”

I started stroking my hand on his cock, moving it up and down his shaft and feeling how my own body responded to feeling his erection in my hand.

“All the way up and down.” Merri encouraged me.

I stroked my slippery fingers over his head and then all the way down to his base. My own cunt was responding to the feeling of his increasing arousal in my hand.

“I’m getting close.” He said.

His eyes were screwed shut and he looked like he was straining to lift something heavy.

“Go ahead.” I moaned. “Cum for me! All over her fucking face!”

“Grip him hard and jerk it as fast as you can without touching the tip!” Merri told me.

Her hand rested on his thigh, and I bent over and fluttered my tongue against his balls, and then quickly kissed his cockhead.

I wrapped my hand firmly around him and started pumping as fast as I could, keeping my eyes glued to the hole in the tip of his cock.

“I’m cumming!” he panted. “I’m cumming!”

The cockhole opened up and a glob of white cum appeared, and then a thick string of his wet cum thundered up into the air and landed on Merri’s nose and mouth.

“Fuck yes!” she groaned, her tongue pulling a string of his cum from her lips as another, and even thicker bolt landed on her cheek.

I pumped him as fast as I could, fascinated by the sight of his sperm jumping into the air and splattering all over Merri and myself as his cock throbbed in my hand.

“Oh god oh god oh god.” He groaned as his spurts diminished into dribbles, and the rapid pulsing in my hand slowed.

I slowed my stroking motion, but kept a firm grip and pumped up and down, savoring the slick feeling of his cock being coated with its own eruption.

I could smell his cum, musky and sharp, and I milked his cock with my hand and leaned over to lick at the bubble of cum that emerged from the tip.

The taste was both erotic and jaggedly acidic, and I felt my cunt clench and throb as my tongue licked at his sperm. I suddenly wanted more, and realized that I’d remember the manly taste for as long as I lived.

I licked his cock again, and then put it into my mouth and sucked.

“Oh shit!” he exclaimed at the sensation.

I swirled my tongue around the tip and then dipped my mouth down to his balls, sucking and licking and tasting his discharge there.

I felt a hand in my hair and I looked up and let Merri pull my mouth to hers, moaning in pleasure as she pushed a mouthful of his salty sperm against my tongue with her own.

We kissed, pushing his cum back and forth, mingling with our spit, feeling the volume of the kinky load grow and grow as we moaned and thrust our tongues back and forth.

Eventually his cock in my hand became less stiff as Merri and I continued to share and play with his cum. I continued to gently squeeze and tug at his shaft, just enjoying the erotic reality of holding a real cock in my hand.

Merri pushed all of our combined fluid into my mouth, and then put her mouth to my ear.

“Swallow some, and then give the rest to me.” She whispered.

I swirled it around my mouth, savoring the purely sexual flavor of his seed, and then allowed half of what I held in my mouth to slide down my throat.

I then rose up over Merri, and she opened her mouth while I drooled a long string of our saliva and Ken’s cum into her mouth.

She smiled and swallowed, and I leaned down and started licking all the stray spattered drops of his cum I could find from her chin, cheek, neck and forehead.

At last I had her as clean as I could get her, and she grabbed me and forcefully rolled me over.

“Ken,” she said softly, “I want you to just lie there and catch your breath, because this young lady isn’t done with you yet. But I know for a fact that she needs an orgasm, so while you wait your turn just watch while I help her have one.”

She slipped down between us and stopped to feather a gentle kiss onto each of my nipples.

I groaned, as much from that sweet pleasure as from the anticipation of her tongue.

And she was right. Not only did I need an orgasm as badly as I ever had, but I felt like I could go over the edge at any moment, even without a finger or tongue anywhere near my burning clit.

Fortunately, Merri wasn’t in the mood to make me wait long. She kissed a trail down my stomach, until her face was between my thighs. I shuddered as I felt her press her face against the fabric of my panties and her fingers tickled my thighs.

She pushed her fingers into my panties and pulled them, yanking them down over my thighs and violently tearing them away from my left leg.

Her mouth made contact with my pussy and her lips pressed against my wet opening as her tongue pushed itself into my center as I rolled my hips on the waterbed.

Her tongue was suddenly on my clitoris, and I involuntarily yelped and closed my eyes as my body twisted in pleasure.

I felt her push two fingers up inside of me as she began to scrub her tongue back and forth over my stiff clit, and I looked at Ken as I felt my orgasm begin to unwind deep within me.

I reached over and took his hand, and he slid over to me without letting go of my hand and began to lick my nipple.

“Oh hot fuck.” I grunted.

My eyes involuntarily closed, and I squeezed Ken’s hand while my other hand grabbed a fistful of Merri’s hair.

I felt Merri wrap her hands around my thighs and I rolled my hips against the bed, and realized I was making a steady moaning sound.

I forced my eyes opened and glanced down to try and get a look at Ken’s cock, but his head was in the way as his tongue swirled around my nipple.

I let go of his hand and reached towards him, my fingers finding his cock, not quite hard, but thicker than it had been a few moments ago, and still sticky from my spit and his cum.

I felt it twitch in my hand and I shuddered as I felt Merri’s tongue lap at my clitoris as Ken’s hot hands covered my tiny breasts.

If I died at that exact moment I would have died happier than I’d ever been.

“Judas fuck.” I moaned. “He’s getting hard again.”

Ken looked down at this cock and up at me and grinned.

“You’re making me hard again Sabrina.” He said softly, before pushing his mouth against mine.

We kissed hungrily, and I felt the vibration in my clit and Merri groaned against me, her own hungry mouth covering my hole. I felt her tongue probing all along my sensitive opening while she pressed her teeth against my clit.

“I’m close to cumming.” I whimpered, locking eyes with Ken.

“What can I do?” he asked.

His fingers were rolling my nipples as my body began to tighten.

“Bring your cock up here!” I begged. “I want to taste your cock while I cum!”

He slid up the bed, and I grabbed his hips and pulled him closer to me, my mouth closing around his cock.

I sucked hard, pulling him as far into my mouth as I could and pressing my tongue against the underside of his shaft.

I felt his cock jump and thicken, and I groaned and closed my eyes in pure ecstasy as I felt my belly begin to quiver as my orgasmic pleasure reached the point where it couldn’t be stopped.

Feeling him stiffen in my mouth tripped something in my brain and I grabbed his balls hard with my hand and pushed my hips off of the waterbed in an attempt to get even closer to Merri’s hot mouth and tongue.

Ken put his hand against the back of my head and I felt his cock grow even thicker as it slid further into my mouth, and I sucked air in through my nose as my clitoris suddenly throbbed with a white hot pulse that was almost painful.

“HHHHHMMFFFFFFFHHMMFFFFFF!!” I grunted with my mouth full of cock, feeling Merri pull my hips up into the air as her mouth sucked my clit.

And then I was spinning, my entire body spasming and heaving as my orgasm slammed into me and everything dissolved into a blur of blinding pressure and pleasure.

It went on and on, the pressure in my cunt and belly almost unbearable as I felt everything come undone as I screamed in my throat and dug my fingernails into Ken’s thighs.

With a final burst of light I was suddenly gasping for air, aware that I was covered in sweat.

Ken’s hard cock was pressed against my belly as he cradled my head gently and kissed my forehead, as I took in lungful after lungful of air, aware that at some point in my orgasmic frenzy I’d gagged on his cock and started to choke.

Merri was on the other side of me, holding one of my hands and stroking my hair.

“Are you okay?” she asked softly.

I nodded my head, trying to find my voice.

“I’m so sorry.” Ken said, his words falling out in a rush. “I didn’t mean to gag you. I should have been more careful. I’m sorry Sabrina.”

“Don’t be.” I whispered, aware that there were tears running down my cheeks. “That was the best fucking orgasm of my life.”

Merri grinned and then leaned down to kiss my cheek.

“That’s my girl.” She whispered.

I wrapped an arm around her and held her close to me.

“Thank you, Merri.” I said. “I love this.”

“Are you up to proving it?” She asked in a whisper.

“What do you want me to do?” I replied, grinning at her.

“I want to see you get fucked Sabrina.” She said. “Are you ready for that?”

“Oh fuck yes!” I squealed. “I want to feel that so much.”

“Oh good.” She said with a wide smile. “That’s what I’ve been thinking about all week.”

I looked up at Ken and he smiled.

I felt his cock continuing to poke against my belly.

“Can you please fuck me Ken?” I asked him as sweetly as I could, doing my best to give him an innocent smile.

“I think I can manage that.” he said, moving his hips and sliding his cock against my belly.

Merri rolled away from us and got off the bed, going to her dresser and returning with her favorite toy, a magic wand that she plugged into the wall by the head of the bed.

She sat against the headboard and pushed the silent toy against her cunt and sighed. I saw her thumb move against the button, and a slow steady humming sound came from the toy as she moved the oversized head of it against her thigh.

“That’s nice.” She murmured, staring at the two of us. “One of you kiss me.”

Ken leaned over and kissed her, and while he did I took his cock in my hand and squeezed. It felt just like the vibrator that Merri had given me, except it was hot and throbbed in response to my touch.

“So hard.” I whispered, mostly to myself.

Ken slid down the bed and kissed me again, slow and tender and with great patience and passion. I put my arms around him and delighted in the heat of his body and the feeling of his arms holding me.

“How do you want this?” he asked me.

In answer I kissed him again, spreading my legs and pulling his body down to mine.

Sooner or later, I wanted to experience some of the different sexual positions I’d read about, and I wanted to try to orgasm and to make him orgasm in as many different ways as I could.

But right now, I just wanted to feel his body on top of mine with his cock inside me.

While we were kissing I slid my hands down his back and started to wrap my legs around him, but he pushed me back on the bed and grabbed my hips, pushing his face against my opening and licking at my wet cunt lips.

I started to grind against his face, loving the feel of his mouth on my responsive opening. He pushed a finger into me, and started to lap at my clit and I knew then that I could orgasm again already as I felt the tingling begin deep inside me.

But it didn’t happen.

At the exact moment that my pleasure would have begun to unwind towards orgasm, he was on top of me again and I felt his cockhead push against my inner thigh.

“Yes!” I hissed. “I want to feel you inside me. Fuck into me. Please!”

He put his weight on his arms and I felt his cock make contact with my wet opening, and with a sob of joy I reached down and took it in my hand, lining it up against me.

“Now.” I whispered.

He pushed forward, and suddenly, for the first time ever, I felt a real cock slide up into my needy cunt and I shivered with the delightful full feeling that only women understand.

He pushed himself into me, inch at a time, and I felt myself stretch to accommodate his stiff dick.

And then he was all the way in, his pubic hair pressed against me and my hole clenching and grabbing at him with pleasure as I moaned and flexed my thighs.

He pulled out of me slowly, and then pushed back in, and the feeling of intense pressure within me expanded with his motions. I wrapped my arms around him and looked up at Merri over his shoulder, unable to speak as he started to push himself in and out of my body in a soft rhythm.

“Fuck that feels good.” He grunted in my ear.

“For me too.” I tried to say, but it came out as another sob.

Merri had moved the toy against her clit, and she was staring at the two of us as her face contorted with the look of impending release.

“Judus fuck.” She moaned.

I felt my clit begin to throb, and suddenly an orgasm hit me, surprising me with its raging intensity and the way it seemed to numb me while at the same time causing the fierce explosions of sensation to tingle through all of my nerve endings.

I screamed and yelled, unintelligible sounds of pleasure and need, as I experienced my first orgasm while feeling a hard cock thrust in and out of my slippery gash.

The explosion went on and on, and I heard Merri screaming along with me and I tried to focus my eyes on her, but all I saw was her bent over as her own orgasm took over her body.

We screamed together, and then she was beside us on the bed, kissing my neck and gently holding one of my breasts as I felt my insides flutter at the hard cock that was still fucking in and out of me.

“Oh jesus Merri,” I panted, “it’s so goddamn good.”

Ken settled into a steady rhythm, fast enough to be intensely pleasurable, but slow enough so that I could feel each inch of his stiff cock sliding against every inflamed nerve ending from my opening to the very end of my cunt.

He bent down and kissed me again, and as our tongues snaked back and forth I felt Merri’s tongue join in, and the three of us tongue kissed each other as another wave of arousal rolled through me.

Merri inched further down the bed, and took one of my nipples into her mouth, and I held her head as she gently sucked at the tender flesh.

“Sabrina,” she panted, “this has me so horny.”

I pulled her mouth back up to mine and kissed her again, and then moved my mouth to her ear.

“Do you want him to fuck you?” I asked her. “Do you want to cum from his cock?”

“Oh yes! Fuck yes!” she said.

I pushed Ken away from me gently and pulled her on top of me.

“Fuck her while I hold her, Ken.” I moaned. “Give her your hard dick.”

I wrapped my arms around her, and she buried her face against my neck and shuddered as he pushed into her pussy from behind.

The waterbed started to slowly roll with the fuck motion of his cock pushing in and out of her, as she grabbed my body and groaned.

“He’s going to make me cum again honey.” She whispered. “His hard cock is gonna do it!”

“Cum for me sweet Merri!” I moaned, holding her as she tensed up at the onrushing pleasure. “I want it to happen!”

She bit her lip and whimpered, and I felt Ken increase his speed as he fucked my friend.

“So……..close………” she whispered, her face screwed up in a mask of pure anticipation.

I cupped her breast with one hand and stroked her back with the other, knowing that sometimes her orgasms got close and then frustratingly ebbed away if the speed or intensity of her stimulation changed.

“Sabrina.” She groaned. “It’s close but it’s not……it’s so close…..I’m just……it’s…….”

“Shhhhh.” I said, stroking her back softly and taking on the role of the more patient lover that she often held. “Roll over and relax a minute.”

I pushed her over onto the bed and motioned for Ken to get up beside us as I held her close and ran my fingers over her belly.

He got next to us and I cupped her breast and offered it to him, and taking my cue he gently placed his mouth on it and kissed her gorgeous areola, and then slowly drug his tongue around it in a circle.

“Fuck yes.” She said. “I love that.”

I moved my mouth to her other breast and did exactly what Ken was doing, watching out of the corner of my eye to match the speed and movement of his tongue.

I put my fingers just above her clitoris and started to move them in a soft circle, stimulating her without any direct touch.

She rolled her hips and moaned, and I felt her body tense with need.

I reached for Ken’s hand and brought it down to her wet hole, and I used my hand to guide his fingers to do what mine had been doing.

“Nice and slow.” I told him. “Just like this.”

I pushed my middle finger against her wet opening and swirled it around, and then pushed even further down as she spread her legs, anticipating what I was going to do.

I put my fingertip against her anus and softly pushed, not pushing inside but just letting my touch stimulate her.

I kept bathing her nipple with my tongue, and between Ken and I both of her nipples and her anus were being teased, and her clitoris was almost being touched, and she rolled her hips again and took a deep breath.

“I need to cum.” She whispered.

I looked at Ken and shook my head. We both stayed where we were and continued our soft touching.

A few more long minutes passed, and then she tensed again.

“I need to cum.” She whispered again. “Please.”

Hearing her beg gave me a thrill. Usually she was the one in control, and she loved to make me beg as my pleasure built and built.

We kept teasing her, grinning at each other and letting her body become more and more taut as her breathing became faster and faster.

“Oh fuck please.” She begged. “I just can’t……I can’t……fuck I need to…..make me cum……fuck cum……”

I sat up, intending to put my mouth on her clit, but I noticed that Ken’s cock was still rock hard and stretched tight with his own arousal.

“Fuck her.” I mouthed to him.

He scrambled between her legs, and I put my fingers on either side of her hole just as he pushed his cock all the way into her in one thrust.

“Fuck me!” she screamed, putting her hands on his shoulders.

I bit her nipple as hard as I dared and flicked my tongue against it, feeling Ken’s cock begin to rocket in and out of her as she fucked back up against him.

“Oh god fuck yes!” she screamed.

I moved back so I could watch them both, fascinated to see someone I loved so much about to orgasm while a real cock fucked her.

“Now! Now!” she wailed. “I’m cumming!”

Ken pumped in and out of her as fast as he could, and she wrapped her legs around him and screamed as her orgasm took over, and I touched my own clit and softly started to rub it as I watched the two of them.

Eventually Merri tapped Ken’s shoulder, and he slowed down his thrusts so that he was hardly moving in and out of her.

“Jesus,” he said with a grin, “this is the best night of my life.”

“Mine too.” I said. “I’m loving this.”

Merri grinned at us while panting for breath.

“I think she’s enjoying it too.” Ken laughed. “But I can’t take much more. Where do you ladies want me to cum?”

I looked at Merri prepared to ask her but she was looking at me.

“You decide Sabrina.” She said softly. “Take his load anyway you want it.”

I grinned and lay on my back next to Merri, spreading my legs.

“I want to feel it shoot inside me.” I said.

Ken moved towards me and Merri rolled over and took me in her arms and kissed my forehead.

Ken leaned down and kissed my thigh, dragging his tongue towards my hole.

“I don’t think I can orgasm again.” I said to him with a smile. “If you need to cum just fuck your cock into me and do it.”

He needed no urging, and suddenly I was moaning as I felt myself filled by his hard penis again.

This time he fucked back and forth faster, groaning quietly as I savored the feeling of being deliciously stretched by his erect flesh.

Merri snuggled against me and held me tight, and I closed my eyes, loving every sensation and wanting the feelings to last forever.

But Ken suddenly changed the speed of his thrusts, and seemed to get even harder inside of me.

“I think he’s going to cum.” I whispered, feeling my insides clench in anticipation.

I’d never had a cock spurt semen inside of me before, but in a primal way my body knew exactly what was about to happen and physical need for his orgasm filled me.

“I’m going to cum.” Ken panted.

I closed my eyes and suddenly I felt a slippery heat wash through my clenching hole from the inside, and I understood why women loved this moment so much.

He pushed his cock deep into me and then pulled it partway out, and then I felt another hot flood of his liquid cum as he thrust in again, and without warning an orgasm spiked through my clit and I pushed up off of the mattress and gasped in surprise.

He pumped another spurt into me as my clit exploded, and I felt the dual satisfaction of my own quick release he pushed his throbbing cock all the way into me and his hot cum filled me up.

He collapsed beside me, and I closed my eyes, laying still except for the soft feeling of Merri tracing her fingers through the slippery sperm leaking out of my hole onto the bed.

She traced those fingers around on my thighs and up onto my stomach, and I felt sleep wrap itself around me, as I lost control and started to breathe deep, naked, sweaty, my body dripping with cum inside and out, as I breathed in the scent of cock, cum, cunt, and lust.

~~

I woke up hours later.

The house was as quiet as a tomb, and I became aware of the gentle motion of the bed.

I rolled over and saw Ken kneeling astride Merri’s chest, his cock in her mouth as she sucked and stroked him rapidly.

I gently touched her stomach and moved closer to them, wondering how long they’d been playing like this.

She looked at me and grinned, and took him out of her mouth and pushed him towards me.

“Cover her!” she hissed. “Coat her face with your sticky mess!”

Ken gasped and started to shake as his cock leapt in Merri’s stroking fist, and then a hot arc of his cum shot out onto me, hitting my chin and mouth and nose, with a second and third spurt following.

Merri pulled his cock closer to my face and snaked her tongue out, and I joined her by pushing my tongue against the head of his cock as another spurt dribbled out.

She kept stroking him, squeezing his cock to get as much of his cum out as she could.

He’d cum a smaller load than he had before, but she worked out several more big drops and wiped the cock on my face, before kissing my mouth and using her fingers to wipe up and feed both of our hungry mouths his salty cum.

Ken put his head on my stomach and lay there quietly, and eventually I realized he was asleep as Merri softly nuzzled her face against my sticky mouth and nose and squeezed my arm.

“Just beautiful.” She whispered. “Beautiful.”

~~

I woke again and realized that the darkness was giving way to a soft grayness, indicating that it was nearly morning. Not that it mattered since we’d slept all night with the dim lights on in the bedroom.

My bladder was full, I felt sticky and warm, and Merri’s arm was flung across my body, and Ken was on his back next to me.

In the soft light I could see that his cock was sticking straight up.

Was he horny again?

Already?

Or was this morning wood?

I’d heard about morning wood of course, but really had no idea if it was something that really happened or just a locker room type joke.

I reached over and wrapped my fingers around his cock, thrilling at how hard it felt, and loving the fact that his cock-skin felt sticky to the touch with sperm, spit, and cunt arousal from earlier.

I squeezed his cock and he stirred next to me.

I wondered if he could pump another load of cum into me before breakfast?

The post Merri Thanksgiving appeared first on sexstories.org.

Tray tables rattled and the entire plane shook as it descended on our final approach to Las Vegas.

I looked up from my book, catching expressions of shock on a handful of the first timers — their dreams of a wild time in Vegas evaporated into visions of a shocking plane crash.

My eyes went back to my book as I smiled to myself. The desert air frequently makes for a bumpy landing and this was nothing unusual. But shortly after our wheels touched down safely.

The moment of tension past, the vibrant energy that is almost unique to a plane bound for Vegas returned. A very different feel than the hung over, weary looks you see on so many on the outbound flights. And with a little surprise, I realized I shared their excitement.

Even though this was a work trip, I had committed to myself to have a little fun. This political conference had been an annual event for me for nearly a decade and it was always the same. A lot of speaking panels and a lot of making friendly small talk at receptions to make business connections. It was fine and good, and it had rewarded the bottom line of my small business for years. But it was a bit of a rat race that left you tired and bored by the second day.

As I gathered my belongings and made my way off the plane, I thought about my resolution to try to enjoy the city a little more this time. Maybe I would try my hand at a table game or even take in a show if I could find a friend to go with me.

The last year had been a difficult, but good one. My kids were finally transitioning into full-on teenagers who had lost all interest in their parents. My business had turned a corner; shifting from an incessant need to grow to a steady, stable flow of work. Even my wife and I had made some real progress in our relationship that had brought us even closer together. Life was good and I was determined to reward myself.

I collected my bag from baggage claim and caught a ride to the casino where the conference was being held. Pulling up, I marveled at the thoughtful elegance of the establishment — one of the newest in town.

For several years the conference had been held at one of the older casinos — a focus on keeping down costs for those less able to afford it. The promotional materials for this year had emphasized the amazing deal they had been able to secure because the location wanted to promote itself to new customers.

As I got out of the car, I fully appreciated the wisdom of their strategy. Reflecting pools accented a beautiful marble entrance that led into a large lobby populated with tasteful couches and chairs. Carrying my bag, I made my way over to the line to check in. It was a considerable wait, not surprising, as it was clear this large property was hosting several conferences and events. I waited my turn and then approached the counter.

“Hi, I’m here to check in,” I told the receptionist, handing her my credit card and ID. She smiled at me and began typing my information into her keyboard. I saw her smile fade to confusion as she continued to press buttons and read the monitor. I began to become genuinely worried when her confusion turned to annoyance and irritation.

“Is everything ok?” I asked, fearful of her answer.

“It’s just … hold on,” she responded, walking away from the desk to talk to a manager. They talked in hushed voices I couldn’t hear over the other conversations and activity at the counter. My stomach started to sink and I wondered if this would derail my plans for the weekend. At one point, the manager turned her head to look at me and then turned back to receptionist and nodded. The girl nodded back and came back to the counter.

“Mr. Jones, I am truly sorry for the delay,” she started, the pit in my stomach starting to grow. “Although I can see your reservation in your system, we are now completely sold out of the rooms you requested. We’ve been running some promotions and as you can see we are operating near capacity.”

Great, I thought. I wondered where I was going to find another room on such short notice and how big of a hassle it would be to schlep back and forth to the conference.

“Luckily for you, we always make good on our reservations — even if we have to upgrade you to a better room. Part of our appeal is offering a wide range of rooms to meet our customers’ discriminating tastes,” she said with a small smile on her face. “In fact, the reason I needed to talk to my manager is that we are sold out of all the rooms that were comparable to yours. You’ll be enjoying a pretty nice stay, if I do say so myself.”

Worry dissolved into excitement. I wondered what kind of room they were checking me in to.

“Oh that’s great!” I exclaimed, perhaps a little too enthusiastically.

“Yup, I think this one definitely worked out in your favor,” she said with a wink. “The elevator is down that way and on your right. Don’t hesitate to ask if there is anything else we can do to help you enjoy your stay.” She handed me a key and pointed the way.

I thanked her and headed in the direction she had indicated, noting that it was not the main bank of elevators to reach the rooms. Arriving, I pressed the button to call an elevator. It failed to light. I tried again and nothing happened.

“Oh you need to use your key to access these elevators,” said another guest who had walked up behind me. “Are you in the right place?”

“I don’t know, let’s find out,” I responded, turning to see the woman was gorgeous and in her mid thirties.

I inserted my key into the slot. The door opened, and we both boarded.

“This place is pretty amazing, but there are a few things that are a little tricky,” she added as we pressed the buttons for our respective floors. “Is this your first time here?”

I nodded, noting that this elevator only went from the lobby to floors 30-40.

“Yeah, us too. This part of the hotel is separated from the other guests. They really came up with some nice ways to treat their VIPs,” she continued, smiling at me. “Are you here for a big stakes game or something?”

“No, just a lucky guy who is here for a conference and got upgraded,” I answered as we reached my floor. I stepped off and turned back to her. “Thanks for the tip, I would have been waiting down there a long time.”

“My pleasure. Hope you have a great time, lucky guy,” she said as the doors closed.

Me too, I said to myself, turning back to the deserted hallway. Unsurprisingly deserted as I saw that there were only entrances to two rooms, each on the opposing wall. Using my keycard, I let myself into the right one.

I stepped inside to find a short hallway leading to the left. Unlike typical hotel carpet, this suite was outfitted with soft, deep pile in a shade of gold. I kicked off my shoes to enjoy the feel on my feet. Down the hallway I could see a chestnut coffee table with a love seat and two chairs upholstered in a dark purple, royal blue, and creamy white pattern. I proceeded down the hallway, which soon opened into a large room. Turning the corner, I found myself looking out floor-to-ceiling windows that went the length of the wall. The city and the Nevada desert lay before me as I peered down.

The center of the room was taken up by a king bed sitting on a platform that was upholstered with the same purple, blue, and white cloth. There was a bar behind the love seat with a coffee setup on at one end. The walls were adorned with black and white pictures of the performers of old Las Vegas. It was a pretty nice place.

Upon entering the bathroom, I found it was larger than my own at home. There was a large, oval shaped tub set within a raised rectangular deck that was tiled in the same gray slate as the rest of the floor. A separate shower with glass walls and a rainforest nozzle stood in the corner. Here too most of one wall was a massive bank of glass windows that I imagined would be make for a stunning view once the sun went down.

I whistled in appreciation, the echo rebounding off the walls.

—

After unpacking, I decided to head out to check in to the conference and get some supplies. A room like this needed a few amenities to truly enjoy it.

Taking the elevator back to the lobby, I made my way to the convention section of the facility. But after seeing a massive line at the registration table, I decided to go shopping first and return when things might have slowed down.

Hailing a cab, I headed to a nearby megastore. Strolling the aisles, I picked out a nice bottle of vodka, grapefruit juice and club soda for mixers, a couple of limes, strawberries to snack on and a chocolate sauce to dip them in. I checked out and made my way back to my room to store the supplies.

When I got back downstairs, the line had shortened to a small handful of folks. Joining the end of it, I pulled up the conference information in my email and realized that the check-in desk was scheduled to close in a few minutes.

I stepped forward when it was my turn and was greeted by the staffer behind the desk.

“Hi, I’m Tom Jones here to check-in,” I said warmly. I waited to see if there would be a joke about the singer of the same name, but guessing the age of the young woman helping me I realized it was very doubtful.

“Oh yes, Mr. Jones. I have you right here,” she said, all down to business. “Here is your pass for the three days and the updated schedule of events.

“If you want,” she continued. “To go with the new location we have added a new part of this year’s conference — an ice-breaker activity right here at the registration. Now earlier we broke people out based on their professional focus, but as you are the last group for today we are just going to ask everyone to form one group. Do you want to participate?”

I was thinking about getting the hell out of there. And in years past I would have. But as I paused, I looked over to the group of about a dozen people obviously waiting for the session. My eyes fell on a young Latina standing near the edge of the group taking to another woman.

Her dark, straight hair hung down below her shoulders with bangs that curved around to frame her face. Her complexion was that of well-milked hot chocolate and her eyes were brown to match. The patterned dress she wore showed her slender figure, with the neckline revealing generous breasts for her frame. Light blue tights showed off long legs. She stood with one leg turned to the side and a hand on her hip as she spoke expressively to her companion. I watched, appreciating how her body language conveyed the conviction with which she spoke.

“Yes, I would be happy to,” I replied, surprising myself as I said it. But I had committed myself to trying new things and here was a perfect opportunity.

“Great, go over there and wait with them,” she said as she waved in the direction of the group.

I made my way over and joined them, reviewing the materials I had received. I snuck a peek at the girl, but quickly dropped my eyes again when she returned my gaze. I smiled to myself, surprised that making eye contact had left my blood rushing to my ears. With a quick glance up again I saw that she also had a small smile on her face as she continued talking to her friend.

“Ok, in this session we are going to let you briefly introduce yourself to all of your fellow participants,” said a staff member who approached the group with a clipboard. “Now normally we would have then broken you out into smaller groups for a longer conversation based on shared interests in politics. But because you are the last group of the day, we are going to instead randomly assign each you four one-on-one conversations.”

As she directed, we gathered in a circle and went around, each introducing ourselves in turn. I told them about my small political consulting business and learned about the various organizations, politicians, and firms they were connected to. The woman worked for a voters rights’ group, and her friend for one that advocated for reproductive rights.

We were then each handed a piece of paper with four numbers on it, which it was explained matched the numbers on our passes. I proceeded to sit down for three very cordial conversations with people I’d probably never interact with again. I think I remember one was very excited about the latest in using data to better target voters.

Holding up the paper as I scanned others’ passes for my final conversation, I found myself face to face with the girl who was holding up a paper with my number on it. She smirked and I felt my body temperature rise a few degrees, making me worry if I was visibly blushing.

“Hi, I’m Tom,” I said, shaking the hand she had extended to me.

“Hi, I’m Alexandra,” she replied, her grip soft but firm. “It’s nice to meet you.”

We spent the next ten minutes learning about each other, our backgrounds, and our interests. Alexandra had been working in politics for the past six years, first as an environmental activist and now trying to protect and expand voting rights in Southern California. “Ultimately, I really wanted to do something that would directly impact the people in the communities I grew up in,” was how she explained it.

“That makes sense. Believe it or not, that is one of the things that I think really makes my job worthwhile — helping people improve their lives,” I replied.

“Oh really. Isn’t that the same line the capitalists in the oil and chemical companies use?” she challenged back.

“Well, I try to stay away from the purely evil clients. I like to think the corporate paychecks help me cut my rates when working for non-profits,” I countered, ready to tread this familiar back and forth I’d had with activists countless times. But then I noticed that same smirk again forming at the corners of her mouth.

“Oh, I’m just giving you shit,” she said, breaking out into a light laugh. “It’s always pretty funny to see the privileged white guys put on the defensive.”

“And to be fair, we do need to be called out on our shit pretty frequently,” I chuckled, and as we both broke into laughter. My heart raced a bit faster as she brought her hand up to rest briefly on my arm.

We continued talking as I told her about my progression from activist to staffer to strategist to consultant. It’s a common evolution, but she seemed interested and it quickly turned into a lively conversation about what it meant to stay true to yourself while working in politics.

As our discussion turned to our values and why we did what we did for living, the physical distance between us shrunk. Twice again she placed her hand on my arm, at one point leaning in close and dropping her voice to a nearly a whisper as she told me about the egotistical, asshole men that too often become leaders in the environmental movement.

Sadly our time was up too soon. Her friend, having wrapped up her own conversation, joined us. Alexandra introduced her as Tova and I learned she worked in the San Francisco Bay area. They were sharing a hotel room for the conference.

Where Alexandra was tall, Tova was short — not much over 5 feet I estimated. She had green eyes and pale skin, with her curly hair forming tight ringlets that came down to below her chin. A slight girl with peach-sized breasts, her hips flared to show a gorgeous rump that you hoped you would be lucky enough to have rubbed against you.

I quickly realized that our time together was about to come to an end and struggled to seize the moment.

“So, what are you doing later?” I asked, trying to find an excuse to see them again.

“Oh probably this opening reception,” Tova replied. “I hear they have some free food and it going to be outside.”

“That sounds fun,” I said, and then remembered that I had already scheduled a dinner during that time. It was something I had committed to a long ago– a bunch of guys I had worked with at an advertising agency with years ago. Each year we got back together to swap war stories and remember the good old days. My mind scrambled. “But I actually have a dinner at that time. Any interest in meeting up after that?”

I saw them exchange looks, Tova searching Alexandra’s face to see if this a welcome offer or not.

“Sounds good,” Alexandra said, dissolving my nervousness. “Here, let me send a text to my number so we can find each other later.” I willingly handed over my phone. She sent a message and after checking it on hers, returned mine. She came in close for a hug and I was intoxicated by the faint scent of cinnamon.

Tova gave me a final once over with her eyes, and seeming to accept the idea, said “See you later.”

I nodded to both of them and went back to my room to prepare for dinner.

It was a lively affair, six guys in a restaurant at another casino on the strip. We sat at a big table, drank, laughed a lot, and ate a fantastic meal.

We had all met as junior staffers who had been part of a crazy election year where the firm took on way too much work. We worked incredible hours, sometimes crashing on a couple of cots in the break room. And that caffeine-fueled, sleep-deprived environment made for tons of jokes and pranks and other bonding experiences as we turned out materials, mailers, and commercials for our clients. We also had a crazy boss who acted like he was in an abusive relationship with us, alternating almost hourly between screaming and threatening violence and then trying to win us back with promises of massive bonuses and big opportunities after the election.

At the end of the election cycle, most of us moved on after the boss’s promises evaporated. But we stayed in touch over the years as we made our way in politics, even occasionally finding ways to work together. This conference had been the annual opportunity for us all to meet up.

It was a great dinner, but my friend Mark seemed a little quiet and reserved throughout the meal. As we bid our farewells and promised to talk more at the conference tomorrow, I took the opportunity to walk Mark out of the casino and suggested we share a cab back to the conference hotel.

“It seems like something’s wrong,” I told him as the driver pulled out into traffic. “How are you doing?”

“Not great, Tom,” he said after a brief pause. “I just feel like I’m losing all connection to my wife. We don’t talk. We don’t have sex. Normally, I look forward to these trips as a chance to get away. Now I’m worried what she’s actually doing when I’m gone.”

“I know how that can feel,” I told him. “Really, I do.”

“Seriously?” He looked me in the eye, probing me to see what I meant.

“Yes, and I can tell you that for me what made all the difference was being honest with my wife. Really and truly honest,” I said putting my hand on his shoulder.

He turned to the window and I could tell he was giving it some serious thought.

We finished the cab ride is silence. After we exited, he turned to me and said, “Maybe you’re right. Thanks for the advice.”

We gave each other a hug goodbye and parted ways.

I looked down at my phone. It was well past the time the reception had ended. I hoped I had not missed my chance to hang out with the girls. I texted Alexandra.

“Finally done. What are you up to?”

“Hanging out at a bar w friends. U should join.”

“Perfect. Where are you?”

She replied with one of the lounges off the main floor of the casino and I made my way there. I found them seated at a table in the back. I noticed that like me the girls had changed into eveningwear, with both adorned in attractive blouses and slacks.

It was a larger table with a booth bench on one side and a couple of chairs on the other side. Alexandra and Tova were seated on the bench, with a young man and woman sitting in the seats. Alexandra patted the bench next to her and I sat down.

They introduced the man and woman, Jeremy and Kim, as friends they had known from their days in the environmental movement. The two were now a couple that lived in the Chicago area and worked in local politics.

I ordered a drink and settled into the conversation. It was mostly about current events and I tried to inject a little humor where I could, not an easy task for a group of progressives bemoaning the state of the world. I managed to get a few good laughs out of everyone — particularly when I regaled them with a couple of tales of my idealistic youth. Tova was my toughest audience and I caught her studying me carefully a few times.

I noticed Jeremy and Kim were a couple that liked to touch each other a lot. They regularly put a hand or arm on the other one when referencing each other, exchanged handful of kisses, and held hands a lot of the time. I could sense Alexandra responding to their public displays of affection as she scooted a little closer to me. Soon our legs were touching. A few times I rubbed mine against hers and she responded in kind rather than moving away.

Jeremy checked the time and announced it was time for them to go to bed, though the way he said it made me think sleep was not his first order of business. We said our goodbyes and it was just the girls with me at the table.

The server came and asked if we wanted another round. I deferred to the women. They ordered again and so I did as well.

Initially our conversation returned to what I had talked with Alexandra about earlier in the day — idealism versus realism, passion versus pragmatism. I tried to hold up my end of the discussion, but now that it was two against one I was soon on the defensive.

“All right, alright, I agree sometimes you get so caught up in trying to win the day that you lose sight of what really matters,” I admitted at one point, holding up my hands in a peace offering.

“That’s ok. We can tell you’re one of the good ones,” Alexandra said cheerily, grabbing my hand in hers and holding it for a bit too long.

Suddenly, Tova got up from the bench and took the seat immediately across from me. Her face showed serious determination and I waited for the question that had been looming all evening.

“So, what’s up with you flirting with my girl here without even bothering to take off your wedding ring? Are you that much of a dog that you don’t even try to hide it?” she said in a voice that was low and direct. Alexandra let go of my hand and I felt her body move away from me just a little as she waited for me to answer.

“No, I’m not trying to hide anything,” I replied calmly. “I love my wife very much and I’m sure she’d have no problem with what we’re doing here.”

“So what are we ‘doing here’?” Tova pushed on, using air quotes to drive home her skepticism. “Don’t you have friends your own age to hang out with?”

“Not really,” I admitted candidly. “I know people here like the guys I had dinner with and we can have a great time hanging out, but I wouldn’t consider them close friends. This is a tough business and too often you are pitted against your friends. It takes a toll.”

Tova stared at me like she didn’t believe any of it. At least Alexandra didn’t move any farther away from me.

“The truth is that I came to this conference looking to do something a little different — to try to have fun and find people to have fun with,” I continued. “I really liked you both from the beginning and I’m glad we can spend some time together tonight. And I’m sure whatever we get up to, my wife will be fine with it.”

“Bullshit,” Tova said, her face growing angrier by the second. “I don’t believe for a second that your wife is fine with you making passes at young women.”

“Well, we kind of figured that, which is why she agreed to record a video,” I said, trying not to crack a smile as I finished. It did seem pretty fantastical. “A little over a year ago, my wife and I had a weekend by ourselves and it did not go well. We had nothing to talk about, other than arguing over what we were going to do or what we were going to watch. I guess we could have let it escalate into a big fight, but instead we got up the last morning and agreed to really talk to each other.

“It turned out that she was pretty lonely. I had been engrossed in my job, and even when I was home my mind wasn’t there,” I explained. “And for me, I think home life had become just another list of tasks to get done. We didn’t connect — both when we talked and in the bedroom. She admitted that her interest in sex had gone down and that she knew I was frustrated by that but didn’t know what to do about it.

“Rather than separating, we agreed to make some changes. We committed to making more time for each other and I agreed that when we were together, we would really be together — no distractions or obligations to compete with the family. And she agreed that if the one or two times a month she wanted to have sex wasn’t enough, I could find other ways to scratch that itch — with a few conditions. Which is why she recorded this.”

I proceeded to pull up the video from the carefully hidden folder on my phone. My wife’s half smiling face filled the screen and I turned it so they could both see it.

“Hi, this is Tom’s wife, Mary. If you are watching this I can imagine you have a few questions, so let me try to answer them,” she said in a friendly voice into the camera. “First, I am fine with whatever y’all choose to do together — just be careful. Second, I don’t want to know about it and don’t want to know you, no offense. And finally, take good care of Tom. At heart he is really a good guy and I’d like him back in one piece if you don’t mind.”

The video ended as I saw thoughts whirring through Tova and Alexandra’s mind as they processed it all.

“Wait, so do you two still have sex?” Tova probed, apparently happy to delve into all the personal details.

“Absolutely, and when we do it’s fantastic. Some of the best sex of my life,” I assured her. “But a big part of that is we only do it when she wants it and I find other opportunities to fulfill my own needs.”

“So, is this like you finding your yearly conference hook up?” Alexandra asked. I could sense a little hurt behind the question as she wondered if there was a real attraction here.

“To be honest, this is something new for us. And this is my first conference since we made the agreement,” I explained. “I didn’t come here with a plan, but I did know that I had some new found freedom if I ran into a beautiful girl like yourself.”

It was the first time I’d shown explicit romantic interest in her and I could tell Alexandra liked it by the way she looked down and tried to cover the smile on her face.

“What I would suggest is that we just go back to enjoying the evening and let things figure themselves out. Sound good?” I asked, looking at them each in turn. Alexandra quickly nodded, and after a pause, Tova did as well — looking me carefully in the eye as she did.

“Great, then let’s see what else we can find to do in this place. I hear there is an amazing view of the strip at night from the terrace outside the conference space,” I suggested, applying some online research I had done on the property.

I paid the tab and we made our way back through the massive space. We managed to get a little lost at one point, following a long bank of slot machines until we realized we were headed for a parking lot.

We had a great time, despite the misstep, as we marveled at the bedazzled and bedraggled people that make up today’s Vegas clientele. The three of us swapped jokes and quiet exclamations as we checked out the extremes of humanity that inhabit a casino at night. I learned that though Alexandra had a piercing wry wit, Tova would drop raunchy, hilarious comments under her breath so often that we were all in tears before we reached the elevator up to the conference area.

The place was deserted at this time of day other than some cleaning staff. We found the terrace deserted and the view everything that the reviews had promised. You could see nearly a dozen of the major casinos laid out before us, lit up like the daytime with the light of countless bulbs. I felt Alexandra find my hand with hers and hold it as we stared out at the brilliant sights under the night sky.

The desert is chilly after dark and Tova visibly shivered in the cold, dry air. I offered her an arm and wrapped it around her, rubbing her shoulder and arm to warm her up. Alexandra quickly followed suit. I let them both snuggle in close as we looked out at the night, saying nothing.

After a minute or two, I felt Alexandra’s free arm move against me and come up to touch my chin and turn my face towards her. She met it with a soft kiss on my lips, my eyes closing to savor the moment. It was electric.

The kiss continued, but I felt Tova suddenly stiffen against me. For a second I thought it was discomfort at the public display of affection, but then I remembered how she stared a little too much when Jeremy and Kim were touching. She wasn’t uncomfortable; this was a touch of jealousy.

My mind made a quick calculus and decided to risk everything to try for a truly memorable experience. I broke the kiss with Alexandra, and turning to Tova, brought my free hand up to guide her face to mine.

When our lips connected I could tell she was still trying process what was happening. But a split second later her desire kicked in as she returned my kiss and melted against my body. Alexandra stiffened against me, but as I continued to rub her shoulder I felt the tension pass as she brought her head down to rest on my shoulder.

My kiss with Tova ended and we went back to watching the lights, no words really needing to be spoken.

After a couple of minutes had passed, Tova jumped out in front of us, and turning exclaimed, “Hey, I know what we need to do. This place has a foam dance club upstairs. Please, please, please can we go check it out?”

I didn’t know what to think, but this enthusiastic, playful side of Tova was one I had not seen yet and I wanted to do whatever I could to encourage it. I turned to Alexandra with a ‘why not?’ expression on my face and she nodded her assent.

We made our way back inside the building and found our way up to the club, which was packed with young people. Electronic dance music blared, multicolored lights flashed, and foam cascaded down on the dance floor from cannons above. I wondered what I was doing here and then dived in.

With so many folks on the dance floor, we needed to stay close together to prevent getting separated. We danced in a tight knot, mostly as a triangle but occasionally I would pair off with one or the other. Each was a great dancer in their own way and I did the best I could to keep up. It was hard to tell when one song ended and the next began as we dissolved into a gyration of sweaty bodies.

It didn’t take long before a tight knot became a conjoined trio with each of the girls rubbing and grinding against me. One nice thing about the foam was that it made for great lubrication as the girls slid their sticky, soapy bodies up and down mine.

In time we stopped to grab some waters and rehydrate at a small cocktail table by the bar.

“Whew, this was great,” Alexandra shouted over the music. “I hate to call it a night, but I know we will both need to shower when we get to our room We have a busy day at the conference tomorrow. But we should do this again.”

“Yeah, that’d be great,” I yelled back, my mind churning for a way to test if this really was the end of the evening. “Of course, you could use my bath to save time — plenty of room for two. You really should check out the room I was upgraded to, I had no idea a hotel room could be so nice.”

Alexandra’s face showed she appreciated the suggestion, but saw it for it was. Tova’s said the same, but also that she didn’t really care.

“I think that is great idea. Don’t you think?” Tova said, turning to Alexandra and grabbing her hand.

They exchanged a look and Alexandra’s expression changed as she chimed in, “Sure. If this room is so incredible, I’m going to have to find out why we weren’t the ones upgraded.”

“White male privilege strikes again,” I said gravely and we shared a laugh as we made our way to the exit.

We cruised back through the complex until we found my private elevator and it whisked us up to my room. I used my key card and ushered them in.

“Wow, you weren’t kidding,” Alexandra exclaimed as they checked out the opulent digs. Tova wandered over to run her hands over the upholstery, while Alexandra moved to the check out the view from the windows.

“Yeah, I was pretty blown away myself when I first arrived. Some folks really like to live it up when they are here, I guess,” I noted, heading to the bar. “Can I fix you both another drink?”

They nodded as they continued to explore the room. I made vodka and sodas with a lime. Soon Tova ducked her head in the bathroom and returned to declare, “That tub is bigger than the entire bathroom in my apartment!”

I finished the drinks and brought them over to the two women. I slipped into the bathroom and began filling the tub.

“There are some robes in here if you want to change out of those wet clothes,” I offered. They joined me in the bathroom, each migrating to where four plush terry cloth robes hung neatly on hooks on the wall. I exited back to the main room so they could change in privacy.

They closed the door, so I could only hear the muted sounds of them talking. But I did hear a little giggling, which I took as a sign that I wasn’t being too forward. I grabbed my own vodka and soda. I sat on the love seat, took off my shoes and socks, and nursed my drink as I waited for them to return.

It didn’t take long. They both entered wearing just the robes and reflecting the giddiness I had heard through the door. I noticed a small ringlet of flowers tattooed on Alexandra’s ankle and wondered what other tattoos the robe was covering up. The neckline of Tova’s robe broke in a way that I could see the top of a lacy pattern tattooed across her chest that was mostly hidden by the cloth.

They each took a seat as we sipped our drinks. A silence settled on us, only broken by the sound of the tub filling in the other room. I realized it was my job to maintain the mood before one of them got cold feet about what was happening.

“I hope I wasn’t too forward in sharing that video,” I declared, deciding that leaning into the subject was probably the best approach.

“I didn’t mind. I put you on the spot,” said Tova.

“Yeah, it’s actually kind of sexy, shows you actually care about your partner,” added Alexandra, her reluctance from the club apparently dissipating.

“So, how much does you take advantage of this arrangement?” Tova queried, direct as always.

“To be honest, not that much. I tried out the dating thing a bit at first, but I think I had forgotten how hard it is to be single,” I told them. “What’s happened is there are a handful of single women in my professional life back home who I’ve come to an agreement with to discretely scratch our mutual itches from time to time. Not a lot, just every now and then.”

Tova rose from her seat, and sat down next to me on the love seat — her luscious rump pressed against my side.

“Sounds like this weekend is chance to catch up on lost opportunities,” she said softly to me. She lifted her hand and turned my face down towards hers. My eyes closed as she placed her lips on mine and we began to kiss softly. Our tongues came out, slowly exploring the taste and feel of a new lover.

We separated, and both turned to check Alexandra’s reaction. It was hard to read, but I didn’t see any anger or discomfort. I raised my hand towards her, encouraging her to join us. She sighed ever so slightly, got up from her own seat and perched herself on the arm of the loveseat. She leaned down and embraced me in a passionate kiss of her own.

Tova didn’t wait for us to finish, using her hands to begin touching my leg and chest through my clothes. I continued to make out with Alexandra, one hand coming up to lightly grip her leg through the robe and the other sliding down to begin exploring where the robe had parted to reveal Tova’s lower thighs.

I switched back to kissing Tova and felt Alexandra beginning working to undo the buttons on my shirt. Tova’s hands moved to undo my belt, and then the top of my pants.

Alexandra succeeded in releasing the last of the buttons, slid her hands up my bare chest and redirected my face to resume kissing her. Tova used the opportunity to pull my zipper down and began fishing in my underwear for my increasingly hard cock. She quickly located it, pulling it out for both of them to study.

“Not bad Tom, I think we can get some use out of this thing tonight,” Tova said, beginning to slowly jack me off.

“Let’s see if that bath is ready,” Alexandra added, leaning back to better eye the prick peeking out from my pants. She smiled, and lifted herself off the arm of the loveseat. Pausing with her back to us, she undid the tie and let her robe drop to the floor.

Her naked body was breathtaking. Thin, toned legs led up to sculpted buttocks that sat up perkily, almost begging to be spanked. The left buttock was punctuated by tattoo of a red rose and I saw that she also had two sugar skull tattoos that were normally carefully hidden on her side below her armpit. She looked back at us over her shoulder and sashayed into the bathroom, her bottom wiggling in time with each step.

Tova and I rose to follow her. I shrugged off the shirt and she helped guide me out of my pants and underwear, my cock springing free. Tova placed her hand on it and used it to gently pull me to the bathroom.

When we entered, I saw that Alexandra had already descended into the water. It came up to below her breasts as she sat on the bench that ran along the interior of one side of the tub. They were the size of small melons with stiff nipples standing straight out from her. The sight made my prick twitch in Tova’s hand.

Tova and I took the steps up to the deck so we could lower ourselves in easily. She faced me, looking me straight in the eye as she dropped the robe from her body. I was surprised at the curves and contours compacted into such a small body. Thin legs transitioned into tight thighs that complemented her bubble butt. A narrow waist transitioned to a pair of high-set breasts with large, pink areolas and bright red nipples the size of thimbles. Across her chest and down into the cleft between her breasts I could see the full lace tattoo that included two red roses.

She smiled at me, and slid down into the tub — taking a spot on the opposite side of the bench. I dropped down between them, feeling the hot water rush over my skin.

They each slid closer, our naked bodies rubbing against each other. I lifted up my arms, bringing them down on their shoulders like when we watched the lights from the terrace. This time I was more shameless, stroking their hair, ears, face and neck, before moving down to their chests and breasts.

We kissed intermittently, though with more intensity and passion. I felt both them bring a hand around my dick. They each sought to work it under the water before Alexandra shifted to focus on the head and shaft, while Tova played with my balls.

“Yeah, you like getting played with, don’t you?” Tova said dirtily, breaking up the growing sighs and groans as our excitement grew.

“Oh god yes,” I grunted in reply before Alexandra attacked my mouth with her own.

My hands moved south from cupping and massaging their breasts to migrate between their legs.

Alexandra initially kept hers closed, letting me gently rub and caress the small, trim patch of pubic hair that dissolved into creases of her thighs. Tova went out of her way to offer entrée, spreading her legs as I approached to ensure easy access to her bits.

The girls continued to stroke and fondle me as we traded kisses. I began working Tova’s lips around her clit — offering soft touches that gradually increased in intensity. Meanwhile my other hand continued its migration up and down the inside of Alexandra’s thighs and her Mons. Her resistance came down as she opened her legs to let me stroke between her thighs and up to her swelling labia.

Soon we were all panting as we drove each other towards climax. My hand drifted lower on Tova, working the sensitive skin around her vagina with a couple fingers as I continue rubbing and tugging the skin protecting her hardening clit with my thumb. She responded approvingly, particularly as my pinkie repeatedly grazed the flesh leading to her rear rosebud. Tova even folded up one leg and brought her knee up to her face to expose herself more fully to my ministrations. Soon my pinkie was gently working the rim of her asshole as I rolled her engorged clit back and forth between my thumb and forefinger.

Tova gave a deep groan and closed her eyes shut tight. She quickly opened them and formed her mouth into an open O as the orgasm swept across her body. It lasted several seconds as both Alexandra and I observed with keen interest.

When she came down, Tova laid her head back against the lip of the tub and slid down further trying to recover. Alexandra and I continued kissing and fondling each other, but she broke away and said quite seriously, “I don’t think I’m going to be able to come this way.”

“Well that’s good because I’ve been looking forward for hours to eating your pussy,” I replied, hoping out of the tub. I collected a few towels off the rack and put them down on the deck next to the tub so that Alexandra had something comfortable to lie on.

“Lay down here with your feet resting on the edge of the tub,” I instructed her. She did so, lying on her back with her knees up and feet braced on the tub. I knelt on the bench and slid the top half of my torso up onto the platform so that I was properly positioned between her legs.

Before commencing, I marveled at the beauty before me. Her skin was bare of hair below the Mons and her pussy lips stood out from her body, a captivating umber color that begged to be sucked.

I got to work, using my tongue to carefully caress the outer labia and folds around her honey pot. I left the clit and inner lips alone, increasing her desire and anticipation as she waited for me to touch those most sensitive spots.

I continued my work, hearing her exclamations grow as I sought out the pleasure points around her pussy. She gasped loudly as my tongue and lips began working directly on the lips surrounded her swollen clit. And I myself gasped as Tova began rubbing and fondling my exposed ass.

I redoubled my efforts, beginning to work my tongue down to directly stimulate the exposed clit and dip inside to work under the hood. Tova also pushed things further, bringing her fingers closer and closer to my crack with each pass.

To show I didn’t object to the treatment, I shifted my knees slightly to expose myself to her further. Tova cued in immediately, moving her fingers to begin directly circling and stroking the folds at my back entrance.

“Yes, this feels so fucking good. Oh yeah, my clit, oh god, my clit,” Alexandra moaned a steady stream of encouragement as I felt her thighs and pelvis began to tremble in anticipation of the coming release.

The fingers working me suddenly changed to warm, wet licks and kisses as Tova switched to her mouth. I felt a tremble go through me as she brought her tongue firmly to my anus and tried to open it up.

Before it could go further, Alexandra’s orgasm came in full force. Her thighs tightened around my head as I continued working her. The sounds of her cries became muffled. After several more convulsions, she relaxed her legs and gently pushed my face away. She lifted her head slightly off the platform to look me lustily in the eye and say, “I need that cock in me. Right now.”

We quickly toweled off as we migrated back to the platform bed in the main room. I looked at the lights out the window again as I climbed up onto the bed with the two beautiful women. Alexandra pushed me down on to the bed so I was lying on my back. Without comment or fanfare, she climbed on top and slid down onto my cock as she positioned it with one of her hands. I gasped as she encased my prick in her satin pussy. She brought her hands up to my chest and bending forward looked me carefully in the eye and said, “Now remember, you absolutely cannot come in me, got it?”

I nodded and she began to rise and fall, working my dick inside her. I shuddered in ecstasy and lay back, looking at the ceiling.

Tova appeared above me, shuffling over on her knees. “Don’t worry, you can come in me as many times as you like, it’s safe,” she reassured me. And then shuffled to bring her pussy down on my mouth, saying, “Now show me how you made her scream like that.”

My world shrunk to the space adjacent to Tova’s snatch as I began working her undercarriage with my tongue and lips. Having already come once, she responded well to rougher treatment as I sucked her labial lips into my mouth and gently tugged on them with my teeth.

The room was filled with the sound of Alexandra’s skin slapping into me as she worked me over and the shared crises of both of them as sought their second orgasm. The experience was incredibly hot and I found myself involuntarily thrusting up into Alexandra, even as I resisted the urge to avoid accidently coming inside her. We pushed on, past the point of seduction and new connections, now wantonly using each other to reach new plateaus of pleasure.

Tova broke first, my tongue furiously circling directly around her rock hard button. “Oh shit, that is fucking incred — aaaaaaaaah,” she declared before sinking into a scream that eventually shrunk to a low moan. She lifted off me and flopped down on her side.

My vision now clear, I was drawn to the deep arousal electrifying Alexandra’s gaze. Her hips continued to work at a feverish pace and she grabbed my arms firmly to help give herself more leverage.

“Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me,” she began to repeat over and over in a quiet voice. In time, Alexandra gave an excited squeal right as I felt a fresh wave of wetness around my prick. She rode me through her orgasm and then collapsed down my chest. After a second or two, she collected herself and climbed off saying, “Ok T, your turn on this ride.”

Tova didn’t need a second invitation and taking a seat on me, lined up our parts and shoved me in. Her pussy muscles gripped me tightly as she adjusted positions slightly.

While Alexandra focused on the feeling of me sliding in and out of her, Tova sought a much fuller range of sensation. She brought herself down to lie on me, and as we made out, she took my cock in circles around and around inside her. She lifted up again, this time leaning back to the limits of what our physiology allowed. Bringing a hand down to where we connected, she used it alternately to wrap around my cock as I slid in and out of her and to play with own now hypersensitive clit.

My dick was stroked, tugged, ground, and twisted in all sorts of directions as I felt the onrushing wave of a climax.

I continued breathing deeply, hoping to extend my final ascent.

The blood rushed in my ears. My vision shrank and then disappeared as my eyes were drawn closed with the intensity of the sensations flowing from my cock.

I felt my body quake a bit and my upper body was pulled upwards as if by an invisible string tied to the ceiling. I ended up hitting my zenith, connecting with her lips in an electric kiss, just as my cock began spasming jets deep insider her. She backed off the kiss to look me in the eyes with a welcoming, satisfied smile as her hips continued to work and grind me, sucking the last drops of cum out of me.

We both flopped over on our sides, my penis sliding out of her as we shifted. We cuddled a little closer in a spoon and Alexandra came in close, draping her arm over me.

My mind floated away as we drifted off to sleep.

I was awoken to a body slowly rubbing against my backside. Opening my eyes, I saw Alexandra continuing to doze in front of me and concluded it must be Tova whose hand had snaked around to stimulate my growing cock.

It was still night outside. I turned my head slowly and made eye contact with Tova in the dim light.

“Oh good, I was beginning to wonder if I needed to be more aggressive,” she whispered, coming in to to give me a quick kiss. “I didn’t really get my fill of this earlier and was hoping you could give me more.”

My prick twitched in her hand and almost immediately achieved full stiffness. I heard her coo in response as she caressed my ear with her lips.

She shifted, rising up on all fours and facing away from me. She swayed her ass a few times, offering me an invitation to take it.

Wasting no time, I moved up to kneel behind her. Using one hand on her hip, I used the other to line up my cock and slide it in.

Our earlier exploits had left her lubricated and after two strokes I was buried in her to the root. Applying my hands to the top of her hips, I began slowly sliding in and out of her warm pussy.

Tova put her head down to the mattress and thrust herself back into me, starting to softy softly sigh and moan.

I began to speed up my stroke. Grabbing her hips more firmly, I began pulling her back into me, helping her keep up with the accelerating rhythm. My balls swung back and forth, bouncing against her lips and clit.

I worked her hard, knowing I had already come once that night. My hands migrated up her body to firmly grasp her breasts. She grunted in pleasure.

I felt the bed shift behind us, and shortly Alexandra’s face appeared over my right shoulder. She studied where I was disappearing into Tova with great interest.

“That looks fun,” Alexandra said. She turned my face towards hers and our lips met in a smoldering kiss.

I brought my hands down to Tova’s butt cheeks as Alexandra and I began exploring each other with our tongues. My hands clasped down, massaging the delectable booty. Slowly they crept closer to Tova’s crack as I continued to saw in and out of her.

Alexandra’s hands came over my shoulders and her hands began stroking my chest and nipples. She brought her mouth down to begin planting light kisses on my ear, neck, and shoulder.

My hands closed the final distance as I began to brush them against the sides of Tova’s asshole. She shuddered and pushed herself harder back onto my dick. I shifted one hand to bring it around under her and touch where I continued to slide my swollen staff into her juicy pussy. Collecting some moisture on my fingertips, I returned them to her crinkled anus and began using the lube to massage around her rear passage.

“Oooh, you’re nasty,” Alexandra whispered in my ear as she again leaned over my shoulder and peeked down at what was happening below.

“Can I play with your ass?” I asked almost as an afterthought, continuing to play with Tova’s rubbery ring. I let the tip of one finger slide inside her to punctuate the question.

“Yesssss,” Tova hissed, arching her back in response to the additional penetration.

Tova’s cunt was now practically sopping, letting us fall into a steady, noisy rhythm as I continue to plow her with firm thrusts. Using her elbows, she matched my pace, pushing back into me with each stroke. My hands continued worked her asshole, stretching it and loosening it until a finger slid easily into the second knuckle. She shuddered again, as an orgasm broke across her body and fine drops of sweat began to appear on her skin.

We pushed on and soon a second finger was firmly rooted inside Tova’s behind as I began to use them to rub the thin membrane next to her pussy walls. Alexandra kept a close watch on all of this, though I realized that her hands had now become busy serving her own pussy as her breathing intensified and a new soft squelching filled the air.

“I’ve never been with a guy who took his time to make that feel good,” Alexandra murmured in my ear, her breath becoming more labored.

Tova’s hands gripped the sheets as she transitioned into a second climax that followed on quickly from the first. She buried her face in the mattress and howled a cry of intense release. Coming down, she slid forward off me and onto her stomach — turning her face and shoulder to look at us with an expression of deep satisfaction and blissful arousal.

Alexandra brought her hand around to begin sliding it up and down my dick that was still slick with Tova’s juices.

“Would you fuck me face to face?” Alexandra asked in a tone that suggesting she would take it any way I wanted.

“I would love to,” I replied, turning to face her. We made out briefly, both of us now on our knees, chest to chest with my cock trapped against her belly.

Alexandra lay back on the bed, spreading her legs to invite me to move on top of her. Her auburn hair strewn across the sheets in a beautiful pattern that framed her enchanting face.

I paused for a moment, staring down at her exquisite breasts. Even on her back, they managed to lie nicely as two soft pillows capped by dimpled nipples that matched the umber color of her twat. I bent my face down to capture them in my mouth and suck gently on each. She pushed her chest forward, clearly savoring the sensation.

But it was also clear Alexandra was hungry for more. Her hand found my prick and guided it to the opening between her legs. Her expression implored me to come inside her, and feeling no resistance from her well-moistened labia, I pushed in. Her response was nearly immediate, as an initial gasp became a steady stream of moans and soft cries.

My face came together with Alexandra’s in a kiss as my dick explored the inside of her vagina. I alternated between long, slow strokes and staying deeply embedded in her as my groin ground against her clit. Her arms came up to hug me in an embrace with her fingernails digging into me each time my pubic bone rubbed against her.

Tova shifted from her prone position to lie on her side next to us — slowly fingering herself as she watched the show. Lifting myself up on my hands, I leaned my torso over to share a brief kiss with her. She shifted herself closer to us, touching our sides with her stretched out body.

We all fell into an easy rhythm, building towards Alexandra’s orgasm. My head came back down to again begin smooching Alexandra and then trailed a series of kisses along her neck and shoulder until I shifted to continue them along an invisible line that ran up Tova’s chest and neck to her eagerly waiting lips. I repeated this pattern back and forth, with Tova each time bringing her face closer to Alexandra’s and my own. Soon I was simply swapping kisses with them, their faces just inches apart.

I decided to be a little bolder and positioned my mouth so that I was kissing part of each of theirs simultaneously. They responded as I had hoped, each moving their mouths slightly closer to create better connection. Suddenly we were in a three-way kiss, with tongues snaking out to begin exploring this new, exciting sensation.

Alexandra hesitated, drawing her face back for a brief second to study both of us in the dim light. And then she brought her mouth forward again to engage Tova in a sultry kiss. Tova groaned and they made out for a second, before we began again a steady pattern of mixing and matching kissing partners. My cock pulsed with the excitement of it all and thrust into Alexandra harder, driven by the passion of the moment. Alexandra responded and soon we almost rutting, my movement making it harder to maintain our oral connections.

Tova broke off and sat up to better watch us fuck. Soon she brought a hand up to begin cupping and massaging my buttocks as they flexed and released with each thrust into Alexandra. Her hand drifted down to begin playing with the valley between the cheeks. We made eye contact, my expression telling her how much her touch was appreciated. She smiled back as her fingers drifted lower to begin gliding around my anus. Finding it slick with sweat, she had no trouble beginning to work the sensitive area. I groaned in response.

Alexandra brought her legs up and folded them so she could hold her knees, letting me penetrate her more deeply. My motion became more aggressive as I worked to drive my cock into her pussy with force. It also exposed my back door more completely, helping Tova began to slip a fingertip in and out of the opening with each pass.

“Fuck. Fuck. Fuck,” Alexandra began repeating in a low voice, each vocalization timed to me bottoming out in her. Her head shot up momentarily from the mattress and then, falling back, she tilted her head back to stare out the window into the Nevada night.

Tova’s efforts succeeded to the point where she was able to begin smoothly sliding a finger in and out of me, ending each motion with a bump against my prostate — sending a thrill through me to the very tip of dick. I began releasing guttural growls that seemed to come from deep in my throat.

We continued on with this quite a while. Tova added a second finger and began finishing each push into me with a firm stroking of my aroused prostate. It was heavenly. My dick was embedded in a stunningly beautiful woman who was giving herself to me completely, willing me to fuck her with every ounce of strength in me. All while her enticing best friend was relentlessly working her fingers into me.

I felt a twitch in my balls and knew this could not last forever. And I knew that I needed Alexandra to come before I had to pull out of her. I gave a small roar, and grabbed Alexandra’s legs to bring them fully upright. I began slamming my rod into her. As I shifted positions to get up on spread knees for a better angle, I felt Tova’s fingers slide out of me. I began brutalizing Alexandra’s pussy from this new position.

The force caused Alexandra’s slight frame to began sliding up and down on the sheets. I turned to Tova and directed her to go hold Alexandra in place by the shoulders. Without a word she complied. The intensity of Alexandra’s

exclamations intensified, become near barks of surprise and submission.

I used one arm to wrap and hold Alexandra’s legs and brought the other down to grab and paw at her breasts and nipples roughly. I was stalling at best I could, but I knew I didn’t have much longer.

Then abruptly, Alexandra came. Her head and neck continued to be angled away from us, but her legs buckled back into me. Her high pitch wail reverberated around the walls of the room, descending into a stream of weakening cries. It was a sight to behold. Her legs came down and Tova shuffled back a little to appreciate her as she lay there in a state of bliss.

Knowing I was close, I decided that decorating Alexandra as she was spread out like a puddle on my bed was a fine end to the evening. I leaned a little forward and began stroking myself towards completion.

“Hold on, stud,” Tova said, bringing a hand down onto mine, encircling my dick. “I’ve got one more use for this, if you’re up for it.”

“Sure,” I smiled. “But I may not be able to last that much longer.”

“Not to worry, we’ll take it slow,” Tova said mischievously. Her hands came to my chest and she pushed me down on to my back.

She wasted no time, climbing on top of me like a cowgirl. She lined up my penis with her hand and then slid her vagina down onto me. Up and down she went a couple of times.

“Just a few strokes for lubrication,” she added, describing to both of us what she was doing. Then, pulling out, she grabbed my dick again and lined it up at her back door. I could feel the moisture from our previous activities, but I knew that for what she wanted to do it wasn’t going to be nearly enough.

“Hold on just a sec,” I slowed her roll. “Let’s do this right so it will feel really good.”

I scooted off the bed and went to the bathroom to dig through my toiletries. Lacking actual lube, I grabbed the small tube of petroleum jelly that I traveled with. I returned with it to the bedroom.

Alexandra was still lying on her back, though she was now observing us as she recovered.

“Why don’t you start on your knees so I can make sure you are ready for this,” I suggested, hopping back up on the bed. Tova obliged me, looking back at me from over her shoulder. I moved behind her, and grabbing her two cheeks in my hand, brought my mouth down to make a seal with her asshole. My tongue went to work, sliding and expanding her butt to be ready for my cock. She was quite responsive, opening herself willing to me and so after a few minutes I moved my mouth away.

Squirting a healthy dollop of petroleum jelly on my fingers, I began working them around and then into her rectum. We took it slow and steady, never forcing or pulling. Just smooth, steady motion until two fingers sat easily insider her up to the second knuckle. Satisfied with my efforts, I lay back down and motioned for Tova to try again.

“Thanks, I guess I figured it was supposed to hurt a bit at the beginning,” she said, a little abashed.

“Well, hopefully not,” I said encouragingly. “But you should take it any pace you want, I’m sure I’ll have a good time.”

She returned to her position, and again brought my cock into contact with her anus. She exhaled and let herself drop until part of my head was lodged inside her. She lifted and dropped slightly again three more times, bringing my full head into her welcoming, tight chute. Her muscles flared, gripping my prick and making me fear I would come right then. But the moment passed and she continued working me up and down, shifting to feel the cock working up inside her.

After a minute or two, we had full penetration, her ass sitting on my crotch as we made out passionately. She lifting herself up and began an earnest stroke, while I alternated fondling her tits and rubbing her clit. It was quite a show: Tova on display. The bed shifted again and I realized Alexandra had sat up to fully enjoy the view.

Tova began fucking me, much as she had earlier in the night — though this time with me crammed into her much tighter hole. Once she had achieved the looseness to ride me she would with her cunt, her hand came down to begin frenetically fondling her own clit.

“I’m close,” I warned her.

“Good, me too,” she replied in an excited tone.

My balls tightened and I began uncontrollably thrusting up in to her, my cock directing my actions now. I felt her pause, taking in the new assault and then shoving herself down on my cock in time as she was drove herself over the edge. Her hand was a blur on her pussy and she began to rock her pelvis back and forth as I continued driving up into her.

My cock felt like it was suddenly wrapped in white-hot heat as it began spurting its contents into Tova’s rectum. I continued with pulse after pulse as I stared up at Tova’s face. Her eyes were wide open, staring out into space as the sensation nearly overwhelmed her. Her mouth fell open and her pupils floated up into her head. She began use her fingers to pull along her clitoral hood from the top to the bottom, rolling the clit underneath between her fingers. I tried to continue pushing into her even as my climax concluded, but I lost the rhythm and let her resume control of the strokes.

Soon she also came to a rest still sitting on my dick. She bent forward to lie on me. My arms embraced her and my now flaccid dick slid free. We looked over and Alexandra was sitting cross legged, watching us through hooded eyelids.

“That was some kinky shit,” she remarked, a teasing smile in the corner of her mouth.

“You fucking loved it,” Tova shot back, rolling off me to smack her friend playfully on the arm.

I got up and pulled the blackout curtains closed on the window.

I hopped back in bed. We shifted around a bit, swapping kisses, and getting comfortable. Soon sleep overtook us again.

I awoke to the sound of Alexandra cursing. Opening my eyes, I saw her sitting on the edge of the bed as she looked at her phone in disbelief.

“It’s almost noon. We overslept and now we’ve missed the whole morning,” she said in a state of panic. Next to me Tova stirred and began disentangling herself from the sheet.

I got up and pulled back the curtains, letting that glaring desert sunshine into the room.

“Mmmph, It’s ok — my thing isn’t until this afternoon,” Tova said, rubbing her eyes as she sat adorably naked on the bed, still partially wrapped in a sheet.

“Well, that’s good. There were just a lot of interesting panels this morning I was going to check out,” Alexandra said, already beginning to calm down.

“What is happening now?” I asked, trying to be helpful and focus her on what to do now — rather than what had caused us to sleep late.

“Um,” she said, consulting the schedule on her phone. “It looks like this is a networking lunch to connect with people with similar interests.”

“Hmm, I think I’ve found all the people with similar interests I wanted to meet at this conference,” I joked. They were both pulling on their clothes now. Tova paused to give me a smirk, before resuming pulling on her pants.

“What if you both go change and then we meet up for brunch?” I asked. “After that you can attend the afternoon sessions or whatever sounds good to you.”

I saw Tova check Alexandra’s face and then, looking back to me, gave a shrug that suggested she was game. But it was clear we were both leaving this up to Alexandra.

“Yeah, that does sounds better than having to make small talk right after I woke up,” Alexandra relented, breaking out her beautiful smile to show she was also glad our time together wasn’t ending.

They departed for their room, and I dressed and freshened up. I checked the reviews of the many restaurants in the casino and found the one that best suited our needs. I texted it to Alexandra, and she replied that they would meet me there in 20 minutes.

I tidied up the room, taking note of the chocolate and strawberries still untouched in the fridge. I headed downstairs and wandering around the massive complex for a bit. I even dropped $20 into a slot machine. Two minutes later, it was gone and I was looking for something else to do.

I made the way to the dining spot and secured us a table for three. The girls arrived soon after, Tova was now attired in a navy blue pencil skirt and cream silk blouse and Alexandra wore a yellow summer dress with a revealing neckline.

We picked out a nice meal and I convinced them to join me in ordering mimosas. We toasted our new friendship and compared our schedules for the day.

“Well, I have to attend a panel during the next session. My boss is on it, so I’ll be expected to be there for support,” said Tova. “After that, I might go check out this workshop on social media strategy.”

“Oh yeah, that looked kind of interesting,” I replied. “I had marked down this voter data presentation that starts soon, but I have to admit my heart isn’t really into it.”

I smiled at both of them, and reached out to hold Alexandra’s hand on the table. She gave me a little squeeze in response, but then withdrew her hand to study the schedule on her phone.

“Well, I was going to…” she trailed off, scanning the options. “No, that one seems boring. And I’m not really interested in hearing a panel of white folks talk about racial diversity.” She bit her lip and looked up at both of us.

“I guess I’m not sure what I am going to do,” she continued. “I know there is a team dinner this evening that I have to attend. But maybe Tom you’d be interested in just wandering around a bit and seeing what catches our eye?”

Tova looked down into her lap, trying to hide the smile that crept across her face.

I nodded, smiling as well.

“I’d love to. I’d never turn down a chance to spend more time with a charming woman like yourself,” I said, keeping eye contact with Alexandra as I spoke.

“That’s great, I’ll just stay in touch to see what y’all are doing when I am free,” Tova added, clearly encouraging this development. “Oh shoot, I think I left my watch in your room. Can you run up with me and get it?”

“Why don’t you just take my card key and you can give it back when we see you later. I can just get another from the desk,” I suggested, sliding the card over to her.

“Oh sure, that works,” said Tova, picking it up. “Ok, I better go if I am going to make this panel. See you both later!” She rose and departed after I assured her I was happy to pick up the bill.

“So, what were you thinking?” I asked Alexandra.

“Let’s see what the vendor booths have to offer, sometimes there are some really cool ideas being promoted,” she proposed. It wasn’t my first thought about what we could do with this time, but I was happy to let her decide.

“Sounds great,” I said. I paid the check and we were soon wandering around a massive conference room exploring the many products and services being hawked. We laughed at some amusingly shaped stress balls that were in the likenesses of major conservative leaders. And found ourselves “specially selected” for an in-person demonstration of new app technologies before we found a way to politely disengage.

After a while, I noticed Alexandra seemed distracted by something. Rather than avoid the subject, I suggested we take a walk outside to get away from the din of the conference. Surprisingly, she agreed.

We exited into the bright desert sunlight and made our way down the street, gawking at the kaleidoscope of humanity displayed in the visitors and vendors that packed the sidewalk. We laughed at some of the more unusual sights, but I could still feel something drawing her attention away.

“Are you ok? Feeling guilty we aren’t back at the conference?” I probed gently.

“Yes. I mean, no. I mean, yeah I’m ok,” she stumbled over her words and then let out a long sigh. “The truth is I haven’t been completely honest with you. I have a boyfriend at home and I’m not sure what to feel about the last 24 hours.”

“Hmm, I understand that. Relationships are complicated and pretty hard to explain to people who aren’t a part of them,” I said gently, trying to coax her to say more.

“We’ve been together for a couple of years now. We live together and I do really think I love him,” she continued. “But it also feels like things are in a rut. We each are busy with work. We don’t talk like we did. And when we make love it isn’t like it used to be.

“Sorry, this is stupid,” she added, dabbing her eye to catch a tear that had formed there. “You don’t want to hear about all of this. We can just go back to the conference.”

“No, this seems way more important,” I answered. “I’m sorry if I took advantage of you last night. I should have just let you go to your room. Now I feel like the ass.”

Alexandra stopped short. She turned to me, and grabbed my hand.

“No, don’t apologize. I am glad that happened,” she said with a serious look in her eyes. “That’s just the thing. It was one of the best nights I’ve had in a long time.”

We continued walking, but she kept my hand in hers as we continued stroll.

“At home, I like the sex. I really do. At least I used to. I mean sometimes it is still good. Oh fuck, what am I saying?” she said, debating herself. “I mean I really do like him and I think he cares for me. It’s just lately I feel like there is this distance, particularly when we are, you know.

“And last night was, well, it was pretty great,” she continued. “At first I was just playing along because I could tell Tova really wanted some. She’s always been like that, looking to scratch that itch and then move on. But by the time we got up to your room I realized that I was really into it too. You’ve got some good moves for a married guy.”

We both smiled at her little joke.

“Had you ever done something like that with her before?” I couldn’t resist asking.

“Oh no. I mean we used to talk about our sex lives when we were together all the time, but we never, ever both hooked up with a guy together,” Alexandra disclosed, a little red showing on her cheeks.

“Well, it seemed like you both enjoyed that chance to kiss, or did I miss something?” I pushed it a little farther, seeing what she would do.

Her face turned bright red for a second and then she saw that I was testing her a bit.

“Yeah, I guess that was kind of fun. We’ve never done anything like that before,” Alexandra admitted, giving me a good shot in the ribs with her elbow.

“Well, I thought it was pretty hot,” I shared my perspective. “But on a more serious note, I do hope that you find a way to work things out with your boy. I told you last night that being honest with my partner about our relationship was one of the best things I ever did.”

“That is good advice,” she replied, wrapping her arm around mine to come in close as we walked. “But I do have to confess that I can’t remember the last time I came as hard as last night.”

“Oh really?” I said dumbly, trying to track where this was going.

“Uh huh. It is usually hard for me to come and takes a long time,” she confessed. “But something about last night. Well, I enjoyed it.”

Alexandra brought my face down to kiss me passionately as the wave of people parted to continue walking around us.

“Me too,” I shared once we came up for air. “I’m looking forward to tonight, if you are game.”

“Why wait for tonight?” she asked, taking my hand and leading me back to the hotel.

We grabbed another keycard at the desk and made our way up the private elevator.

Once in my room, I wasted no time pushing her down on to the bed. My hands were in her hair as our tongues entwined. As we continued to trade kisses, I brought one hand down and felt along her leg — letting my fingers stimulate the sensitive sides of her thighs. She adjusted, spreading them further apart to give me easy access.

I pushed up to support myself with my hands and began trailing kisses down her neck and chest. Taking my time, I ended up nestled in the glen between her magnificent globes. As I continued to lick and suck at the inner contours of her cleavage, she sighed with satisfaction. I was honored that she wanted to be with me after everything she had disclosed, and I wanted to make this worth her while.

Lifting up, I sat on her waist and began undoing the buttons on her dress. Removing the ones I could, I slid the dress down over her shoulders and revealing a cornflower blue bra with lacey detail that exposed the top of her breasts. My hands massaged her breasts gently through the material of the bra. Her sighs turned into soft gasps.

I moved off of her, and removed the rest of the buttons to slide back the dress and reveal a matching pair of hipsters. Reaching an arm out, I helped her sit up. Alexandra shrugged off the dress and reached around behind to release her bra. Even though I had seen them less than 24 hours early, I felt my breath escape me as she let the bra drop into her lap. The curvature of her breasts was stunning, punctuated by dimpled nipples that begged to be aroused. I groaned audibly to let her know the effect they had on me. My cock grew stiff in my pants, straining against the constricting fabric. She smiled and guided my face to her chest. I opened my mouth and brought it down to cup around a nipple. I suckled gently, feeling it stiffen and grow in response.

After giving each mammary the attention it deserved, I guided her to lie back down.

“Wait here a second,” I said, rising off the bed. I made my way to the bathroom and removed a waist tie from one of the robes. Returning to the bed, I showed it to Alexandra — my expression seeking her permission. She smiled in response and I tied it around her head, covering her eyes.

I retrieved the strawberries and chocolate sauce. Taking a berry, I ran it along her cheek and brought it to her lips.

“Taste,” I directed, holding it so she could nibble with her teeth.

“Mmmm,” she replied.

I switched to the chocolate, drizzling a small amount over each nipple. She shivered a little in response.

“Is that ok?” I asked.

“A little cold,” she sighed softly.

“Well, let me warm them back up,” I offered.

I brought my lips down to lick and suckle each breast in turn until they were clean. Alexandra cooed and sighed as I worked. I brought my mouth up to kiss her and her tongue snaked out to lick the stray spots of chocolate left on my lips.

“Yum,” she gasped as our mouths parted. She brought her hand up, removed the blindfold, and then placed her fingers on my chest. “Now let me take care of you.”

She guided me down onto the bed so I was lying on my back. Shrugging off her socks, she climbed on me to take a seat on me wearing nothing but her hipsters. One by one the buttons on my shirt came free. She slid it off me, planting soft kisses down my chest as she went. My hands came up to fondle her buttocks, fingers slipping under the fabric of her hipsters to explore her naked skin.

She rose off me and undoing my pants, pulled them and my underwear down. My cock sprang free, pointing up towards the ceiling. She continued to pull the slacks and boxers down until my naked body was exposed before her hungry eyes.

A hand came down and began slowly jacking me off as she moved up to kneel next to me. She leaned forward to kiss me again as she played with my prick. I enjoyed letting her take charge, feeling her fingers as they glided over the sensitive skin of my tip and shaft. She tightened her grip and my hips thrust up slightly, responding to her touch. Breaking our lip lock, she turned to bring her lips down to suck the tip of my hard penis as her hand continued to work its base. I groaned loudly, loving the attention. Her hand came down to scratch the sensitive skin of my scrotum as she worked me further into her mouth. She came back up and released my cock with an audible pop.

“Can I also take care of you while you do that?” I asked. She just smiled, lifting her knee and bringing it over me to position herself on top, facing my feet. Her pussy lips sat inches from my face and I brought my mouth forward to begin licking them. She plunged my prick back into her welcoming mouth and renewed her sucking.

We continued like this for a good while, taking our time and enjoying the pleasure we were providing each other. My lips and tongue worked first the outside and then inside of her labia, migrating up to tease the edge of her vaginal entrance and slip under the hood to work the sides of her clit. Her mouth kept up a steady rhythm on me, periodically working me deep and then going back to lick, suck, and flick the head. Her hand kept up a steady play with my balls, using her fingers to firmly rub the hardening prostate underneath.

Her thighs began to give a periodic shudder, suggesting an orgasm was approaching. I kept up my routine, but as I came up to work her tasty twat I ventured further to slide my tongue once around her exposed asshole. Her whole body froze, my dick still in her mouth. I kept up my routine, moving down to begin working her labia and the clit again. She began moving slowly, giving my dick half-hearted licks. But I could tell she was waiting to see what I was going to do next.

I continued using my tongue to roughly stroke her lips and work it underneath to rub the clit. And then began my trip to visit her wet pussy and beyond. This time when I reached her ass I felt her pause again, but her body did not tense as it had the last time. I offered soft, gentle licks focused on the dark umber skin where the edge of her hole began. Working in a whirling motion, I brought my finger up to begin also softly tugging and rubbing her clit through her lips.

“Oh wow, that feels good,” Alexandra uttered, dislodging my cock from her mouth and turning back to look back at me over her shoulder.

I nodded slightly, before refocusing my attention to work my way back down to her labia and clit. I kept my fingers in the mix, sliding them down to work the base of her clit where her lips connected to the Mons. She began to gently buck herself into me, seeking me out as her body pushed for release. I threw myself into the moment, quickening the pace as I continued to work her clit, pussy, and ass. My fingers kept up a continual stimulation of the clit and soon her legs where trembling uncontrollably in excitement.

My lips closed over her clit as I sucked it up into my mouth and she gasped loudly.

“Oh fuck, I’m coming,” she exclaimed, continuing to grind herself into me as if she was trying to fuck my face. I copied her rhythm, alternating rough and soft licking as my fingers continued rubbing. She lasted a long time, but eventually came to rest prone on top of me — my dick forgotten in the intensity of the moment.

We both took a moment to catch our breath, enjoying the sensation of full body contact. She rolled off of me to lie on her back. She kept one leg flat along the bed, while the knee of the other came up to form an angle pointed at the ceiling, openly exposing her naked sex to me. She beckoned to me with her finger and I wasted no time obliging her.

My cock slid easily in to her sopping pussy and we began making slow, passionate love. We kept our faces closes, occasionally kissing as I ground my dick inside her. We periodically made adjustments to move the position of our legs, our torsos, and hands, all the while keeping eye contact as we fucked. After a few minutes, we began talking — clearly neither of us rushing to achieve a climax.

“I can’t believe your wife doesn’t want to do this with you more,” she said lustily. “You really know how to please your partner.”

“Thank you,” I replied, grinning. “It is hard not to want to please a goddess like you.”

She blushed a little, but I could tell she’d liked it.

“Well if it was me I’d want to do it everyday,” she added. “Speaking of which, you really surprised me when you went to my ass. After a few horrible experiences, I’ve shut that down at home. But what you did felt really good.”

“Yeah, it’s a little more delicate. But I really do love ass play. Tova and I had a good time last night,” I shared.

My stroke must have just then found the right spot because Alexandra’s eyes closed and she brought her hands to my chest as she savored the feeling.

Opening them, she said, “Yeah. I liked watching that. It made me want to try it myself.”

“Really?” I questioned, knowing that if you think anal sex is going to be bad it almost always is. She nodded seriously. “Ok, well let’s add that to the to-do list.”

We continued fucking, but it was clear neither of us were particularly close to coming from our soft, sensual activities.

“I think I’m going to need more to come again. Do you want to have your way with me?” she asked, again sharing an inner desire.

“I’d love to. Why don’t you lean over the side of the bed,” I instructed her.

We disentangled and she stood on the side of the platform, bending down at the waist to lay her torso on the bed, face down. Her delicious booty stuck out behind her, inviting me to take it. I moved in and spread her legs a little farther apart to bring her pussy to the right height. I scooted forward and slowly, with a few adjustments, entered her.

I began slowly as we found the right position and I made sure she was ready for the assault to come. My hands came down to massage her ass cheeks and lower back. Her soft gasps affirmed that she was enjoying the position as my dick stroked her insides. I brought my hands to her hips, and holding them steady, and began increasing the force of my thrusts. After the first few, she grunted in response and flared her ass towards me a little more to offer a better target. My hands gripped her harder and my groin began making a slapping noise as I came back into her.

“Oh yeah, fuck me like that. Fuck me hard,” she exclaimed in a strong voice.

I drove at her harder still, trying to give her everything I had. One hand moved up from her hip to roughly grab her breast and tug the nipple between my fingers. She gave a stifled cry in response. Then dropped her face down into the mattress and screamed loudly.

Looking to push her over the brink completely, I brought my hands up to grab the hair that was cascading down her back. Holding it firmly, I began pulling her back towards me in time with my thrusts into her. At first her body tensed, but then relaxed with a quiver as she responded to the combined force of the motion. Soon we were furiously slapping away, her perfect rump absorbing the force of my blows as I repeatedly speared her.

Tightening my grip on her hair, I began pulling her head up and back towards me. Her back arched, letting herself be forcefully fucked on my now swollen member. The whole scene was intensely arousing and I felt a faint ache in my balls as a climax approached.

She brought her hands out to support herself as she arched farther back towards me. I continued drawing her hair towards me, wrapping it around my hand for a better grip.

Alexandra was now fully separated from the bed at about her belly button, using my hold on her hair and her hands for balance. Her voice was a steady stream of cries. I brought my free hand around to again play with her taunt nipple. She lifted one hand off the bed, and reaching behind her, grabbed my arm. My hand encircled her arm as we shared a new physical bond, holding each other as our midsections relentlessly crashed together. Her quaking body spasmed and the fingernails on her hand dug into my arm, announcing her climax had arrived.

I kept driving into her, willing an orgasm what would leave her satisfied. She responded as her ass tried to ram itself harder back into me, quickly losing the rhythm as the experience overwhelmed her. She let go of my arm, bringing it back to the bed for better balance. I continued thrusting into her aggressively, slowly reducing my strokes and releasing her hair so she could come back down onto the bed.

I expected her to be spent, but instead she turned back to me with a dirty look in her eye and declared, “Put it in my ass.”

“Well, let’s make sure that feels really, really good,” I replied. I gave her ass cheek a playful slap and pulled out. “Can you kneel on all fours so I can lick you?”

Alexandra clambered up on bed and got on her hands and knees, presenting her pussy and ass to me at near eye level. I came forward and planted my mouth squarely on her asshole, licking and sucking it gently. I brought my hand between her legs and began slowly tugging my fingers down her labia, working the hardened clit underneath. She groaned again in pleasure.

My tongue soon loosened her ass so that I could work it into her tight hole. I kept up my work, continuing to lubricate and stretch the tissues. In time, the opening allowed me to fully insert my tongue into her. Adding the fingers of my free hand, I began tugging the edges of her ring — further expanding her to receive my waiting cock.

I paused, telling Alexandra to “wait here a second” as I went to the bathroom and returned with the lube. I squeezed a generous portion on to a couple of fingers and slid them down and around her relaxed asshole. One slid in easily as I began working the lube inside her. She let out a soft “Oh” and I brought my other hand back to massage her clit through her lower lips.

My fingers continued to work inside her, helping her loosen and relax to receive me. Soon I could move both around in her easily with little resistance. She was ready.

“Ok, ready?” I asked. She nodded. “Great, why don’t you set the pace for this.”

I climbed up on the bed myself and applied some of the petroleum jelly to my prick, making sure it was well prepared for her. She came over and squatted over me, a look of nervous anticipation in her eyes. I held my dick steady at the base and she found the tip and began sliding it against her sticky asshole.

Alexandra moved slightly and the end of the tip sunk into her. I felt her asshole clench around it.

“Try a deep breath out as you push down like you’re pushing out a poop,” I suggested. She looked at me with an expression of disbelief, but I nodded confirmation and she giggled.

I watched her face, which suddenly grew tight with determination. She breathed out and suddenly I felt her sink down, taking the entire head into her ass. I smiled encouragement and she grinned back.

“Oh wow, that feels tight, but it didn’t hurt,” she confessed. She began lifting herself up and down slowly, working me harder into her tight cavity. I used my hands to massage her breasts and rub her clit. Soon she had buried my pole inside her, her ass molded to the contours of my lap. Using her knees and thighs, she started a gentle rise and fall, working herself on my cock.

We both froze to the sound of the room door unlocking and then opening. Neither of us moved as we heard steps down the entry hallway. Tova appeared, using a jaunty walk to make her way over to the bed.

“I thought I might find you guys here…” she started, but her tone changed suddenly. “Oh shit, is he inside your ass?”

Alexandra nodded sheepishly and I grinned.

“Well, don’t let me interrupt you. I could use a bath after having to sit through that. I’ll be in the tub when you finish,” Tova continued, walking on in to the bathroom. We heard her turn on the tub and we were alone again.

Alexandra renewed her focus, starting to again ease my cock in and out of her tight rectum. She slowly picked up the pace, beginning to work me firmly. She brought her face forward to kiss me softly and I toyed with her nipples. But then she rose up again to begin dropping herself on to me. Now fully loosened, her asshole offered little resistance.

She found a good rhythm and used her hands to rub and scratch my chest. The full sensation was intoxicating. The tingle in my balls soon returned, her luscious ass coaxing the spunk out of me.

“I’m close,” I warned her.

“Good,” Alexandra answered. “I’ve been waiting to feel what it is like to have you unload inside me.”

She adjusted her position to lean a little forward to dangle her breasts before my face. I leaned my head up and caught one in my mouth, suckling it hard. My prick, recognizing the impending release, began thrusting up into Alexandra — meeting her as she descended and driving me even deeper into her.

My orgasm swept over me with tingles extending from my groin out to my extremities. My teeth ached and my eyes closed, overcome with sensation. Alexandra kept pace, continuing to work me inside her even as jet after jet arced into her.

When it subsided, she tilted forward again to kiss me softly.

“Wow, that felt wonderful,” she whispered in my ear, coming to rest on top of me. “You do know how to make that feel really, really good.”

My cock popped out of her and I felt a little mess oozing out of her and onto the bed.

The sound of Tova clapping startled us. She stood in the bathroom doorway naked, looking at us with a teasing expression on her face.

“Sorry, this tub takes a while to fill and I couldn’t resist checking out the better view in here,” she said, smirking at us.

“You lying bitch!” Alexandra flew off me and was soon playfully poking her friend. I laughed, enjoying the teasing moment between them.

We all migrated to the tub and shortly were all relaxing together, bodies lightly caressing as we savored the feel of the hot water.

“That was a pretty racy thing to come back to,” Tova mused. “Seems like you two had a nice time checking out the conference.”

“It wasn’t bad, but we took off for a walk outside,” I explained.

“Oh, I get it. Very romantic,” was her retort. I could tell she was teasing, but there was also something else below the surface.

We discussed the panel she’d attended and how a discussion about advancing reproductive rights became hijacked by yet another discussion about how to appeal to people in the red, Republican parts of the country.

“By the end, my boss is up there trying to play ‘let’ make a deal’ with this conservative putz consultant from somewhere in the Midwest about what we can all agree on. It’s like we are back to fighting the same fights we had 50 years ago,” Tova said, her anger rising again as she thought back on it.

“Tell me about it. Tonight we are going to go to dinner with a bunch of consultants my bosses think walk on water,” Alexandra agreed. “And then we’ll spend all night listening to them tell us a bunch of stuff we already know. Then they’ll charge us a ton of money to oversee us while we do all that stuff. It’s total bullshit.”

They both looked at me with accusatory looks.

“I know, I know, I hate most consultants too,” I said, agreeing with their frustrations. “But occasionally our old age and experience can be useful.” I brought a hand to each of their shoulders and began giving the best dual backrub I could muster. They each smiled, satisfied they had won the argument and sinking down deeper into the water to let me do my work.

Alexandra rose and used her phone to check the time.

“Shit, I’ve got to go get changed. What are you two going to do?” she asked us.

I looked over to Tova, who had a blank look on her face.

“I don’t know. There is a trivia contest social mixer with conference attendees. I was thinking about checking that out I guess,” Tova said, with a distinct lack of enthusiasm.

“Ok, well I will text you both when I am done so we can meet up later,” Alexandra added, getting out of the bath and quickly drying off. She gave Tova a quick peck on the cheek and came in to give me a firm kiss on the lips. Then she left the bathroom and soon we heard the front door open and close.

I turned to Tova, trying to read her mood. I decided to chance it.

“So… before I met both of you, I made a promise to treat myself this weekend: go out to a nice dinner, take in a show. Any interest in being my date for the evening?” I asked her.

“Yeah, that’d be cool I guess,” Tova said after a momentary pause.

Her body language betrayed her as I felt her perk up under my massaging touch.

“Great, I’m really hoping for a fun night,” I said, genuinely grateful for her companionship.

We soon exited the bath and after exchanging numbers, agreed to meet back down in the lobby in half an hour.

I freshened up and put on a nice pressed shirt and slacks. Noticing I had a little extra time, I went down to the lobby and picked out a small gift for Tova in one of the shops. It was a simple silver chain bracelet, but I liked the pattern and thought she would like it too. I killed time people watching, but luckily I didn’t run into any I knew from the conference.

Tova arrived just a few minutes late and was well worth the wait. I saw her enter the lobby and did a double take. She had changed into a plum dress with latticework on the chest that hinted at her cleavage and the tattooed roses. She wore strappy silver sandals, dark red lipstick, and smoky eyeliner. It was an impressive combination.

She saw me and made her way over. Tova’s arms came up to hug me, her curls pressed against me. I brought her in and held her close.

“Hey there, stranger,” she said in a happy voice.

“Hey there yourself, missy,” I joked back.

We separated and I offered her the gift. She grinned and eagerly tried it on.

“Very nice. I guess you do know how to treat a lady,” Tova said, her tone testing the line between teasing and sincerity.

“It seemed the least I could do before you had to put up with me for an evening,” I replied, seeing how long she would continue this banter.

“That’s true. I’m passing up a chance to get hit on by nerds all night,” she sighed in mock disappointment.

“Hey, why are you badmouthing my fellow nerds?” I pushed back.

“Ok, I see. Well apparently I get the best of both worlds tonight,” she remarked, her grin widening. “Ready to go?” She offered her arm, and I took it as we made our way to catch a cab.

“Where are we going?” she asked as we sped away from the casino.

“A great Italian restaurant at a place down the Strip,” I shared. “Unless you’d prefer somewhere else.”

“Oh no, that’s great. I grew up eating a lot of Italian,” she said, looking out the window.

I grabbed her hand and squeezed it. She squeezed back and looked over at me, before we returned to checking out the sights.

In a few minutes, the cab pulled up and we entered another massive casino and resort. Making our way through the gaming, we found the restaurant. The décor was Tuscan villa with lots of dark reds. The hostess took us to our table, a quiet location in the corner and far from the noise and activity outside.

“What do you want to drink?” I asked, scanning her face.

She grabbed the wine menu and pointed to a very nice red. “That’ll do,” she added.

When our server came, I ordered the bottle. Returning, he opened it and offered me the first taste.

“The young lady should be the judge of that,” I instructed him. Her eyes smiled at me as she brought the glass up to her lips.

“Yes, that is quite nice,” she said, after savoring the flavor for a second.

The server filled our glasses and promised to return to take our orders.

“What shall we drink to?” she asked, her eyebrow cocked, showing sincere interest in how I would respond.

“How about to gorgeous girls that should wear plum more often?” I complemented her. She blushed a little in the low lighting of the restaurant.

“How about to doing something new?” she parried back.

“That sounds lovely,” I acceded. We clinked glasses and sipped the wine.

“So, I’ve been dying to ask you: what exactly are you getting out of this conference?” she said, leaning in a little closer from across the table. The smile on her face revealed she was intentionally trying to provoke me.

“Well, here’s the thing,” I said, leaning back in my chair and shrugging my shoulders. “I’ve done this conference a lot. I did years where I attended every session and stayed afterwards to introduce myself to speakers, done all the social functions, I’ve even talked on a panel a few times.

“But now I’ve figured out my practice. I have a couple employees and a set of long-term clients I really like,” I continued. “If something new comes along, I only pick it up if I’m interested. So I’m happy to come down now and just do what I want to do and forget the rest. Seeing that group of buddies I was out with last night is half the reason I even bother coming. And this year, I found something way more engaging than the scheduled agenda.”

I reached out and grabbed one of her hands, bringing it up to kiss it softly.

“So, what show is it you were talking about?” she asked, changing the subject.

“I really hadn’t picked. It isn’t usually my thing, I wasn’t even sure I was going to do it,” I replied. “I was looking a little earlier and this one did catch my eye.”

I pulled out my phone and showed her a page promoting a cirque-style show that was heavy on the burlesque and bawdiness. She took it and scrolled through the page.

“Looks fun,” Tova said, sliding the phone back to me and adding with a twinkle in her eye, “Maybe we’ll get some ideas.”

Now it was my turn to blush a bit. I bought two nice tickets and put the phone away.

We ordered and ate a fantastic meal of pasta, chicken cacciatore and a desert of lemon sorbet. As we ate, we talked and learned about each other’s past. Tova had grown up in New York and then gone to college in California. After graduating, she stayed out West and signed up for a training program for jobs in the environmental movement. That is where her and Alexandra had become friends. The program was tough and you moved around a lot. They became close and still saw each other at least a few times a year. They had even gone on a trip to Europe together.

“But last night was the first time you ever hooked up with her?” I asked, pushing a bit to see what she would reveal.

“Well, there was this one guy in Spain that we each slept with on different nights. And we talked about his amazing dick. But yeah, last night was new,” she admitted. “I, uh, may have thought about it a few times, but I never thought Alex would be down for that.”

“I thought it was pretty hot,” I shared.

“Ok, so I’ve told you all about me, but I haven’t learned anything about you,” Tova challenged me, turning the tables.

“Fair enough. What do you want to know?”

“I’m not going to waste time asking about your boring career or what your kids are like. Let’s focus on the juicy stuff.”

“Sounds good. Like what?”

“Like, tell me more about what you like in bed. You didn’t seem to mind having my fingers up your ass.”

“No, that was delectable. It seems all of us of enjoys a little ass play.”

Her next move surprised me as she took control of the conversation. She kicked me hard in the shins with her shoe underneath the table. It stung a bit. She grabbed my hand and fixed my eyes with a piercing gaze.

“Don’t fuck around with that evasive bullshit. I asked you what turns you on.”

Tova continued tightening her grip a bit and my hand smarted. She never broke eye contact.

“Uh, this does a little bit,” I said quietly, looking down to break eye contact. I wasn’t lying as my dick was now stirring against the constriction of my pants.

“I thought so,” she said, smiling triumphantly. “Tell me more.”

“Well, I do enjoy letting someone take charge, giving up control. I also like giving pleasure or taking care of my partner.”

“Oh yes, you’re actually pretty good at that.”

Tova’s tone changed again, her toes slowly slid up my leg and began stroking my inner thighs.

“But I really enjoy trying new things, new experiences,” I added.

“Well, I’m all for that,” she replied approvingly, apparently now satisfied with my answer.

I paid the check and soon we were en route to the show.

Entering yet another casino, we made our way to the theater and were shown our seats. The lights soon came down and the show began.

The performers weren’t shy about leaning into the adult themes of the production. It started with a combination of dance and acrobatics, as several clowns humorously acted out the rituals of seduction in the foreground.

The next act featured a very attractive man and woman, minimally attired, on a trapeze. As it evolved, they simulated several sexual positions, both oral and vaginal. Costumes came off to reveal nude color undergarments, leaving little to the imagination.

During the next one, I felt Tova’s hand begin to caress my leg. We were watching a group of performers use a series of cloth straps hanging down from the ceiling to wrap each other up into a various bondage positions. Her hand moved up until it settled on my quickly stiffening cock. I tried to shift to make it less noticeable to the other people in the row. Her lips came over to my ear and she whispered, “Seems like you find this is as hot as I do.” Her lips closed to kiss the lobe and her tongue traced along the edge.

The clowns returned. A female clown drew a male clown into her bed, only to quickly place handcuffs on him. She proceeded to strip and torture him with a peacock feather to the great amusement of the crowd.

Tova showed me her phone with a text from Alexandra. “Dinner now becoming mandatory drinks. I’ll join when I can.”

As the next group of performers formed an undulating sea of bodies flowing in and out of each other as a writhing mass, Tova again leaned close to my ear. “I think I’m done watching. Ready to go back and put on our own private show?”

I turned, kissed her softly on the lips and nodded in agreement. We made our way to the exit and were soon in a cab on our way back to the conference property.

In the back of the car Tova slid up close to me and began working a hand under my belt, searching for my dick. She quickly found it and began willing it to grow in her hand. Within seconds I was almost painfully stiff.

“Tell me everything you and Alex did this afternoon,” she breathed into my ear, continuing to stroke slowly inside my pants.

I told her. About the blindfolding, the mutual oral sex, the lovemaking, and pounding Alexandra over the side of the bed.

“And you got to watch what happened after that,” I added, groaning as she began to work the underside of the tip up and down with her thumb.

“Yeah, that was pretty hot. I was impressed she did that. She must really trust you,” Tova lustily whispered. “And you’re giving me a lot of fun ideas for tonight.”

The cab arrived and I paid the driver. We made our way through the lobby to the exclusive elevator. As we waited for it to arrive, the woman who had showed me how to use my key card joined us in waiting. She was wearing a gorgeous, glittery cocktail dress and sparkly high heels. We made eye contact, but she did not speak. She looked Tova over and gave me a slight nod of approval.

The elevator arrived. We boarded and took the ride in silence. When we arrived at my floor, we exited. I caught the woman’s eye as we were leaving and she gave me a wink. Then the doors closed and she was gone.

Once we were in the room, Tova quickly took command of the situation.

“Why don’t you make us a couple of drinks while I freshen up. I’d love a vodka and soda,” she instructed, disappearing to the bathroom.

I had just finished when she returned. She was stripped down to her underwear, a black thong and matching bra. In her hands was a tie for one of the robes.

“Thanks baby,” she said, taking one of the drinks. “Why don’t you sit down there?”

I followed her direction to the love seat. I sipped my drink, excitement growing at what would happen next.

She walked behind me and placed the terry cloth strip over my eyes, tying it tight.

“Trust me to take care of you for a bit,” she whispered in my ear, sparking a sudden shudder of excitement in my body as butterflies filled my stomach.

Tova removed the drink from my hand and I heard her place it on an end table. Her hands tousled my hair and then scratched my scalp. She brought them down, rubbing and caressing my chest. She took her time undoing the buttons then slid the shirt off me.

I heard Tova move around to the front of me. Her hands worked open my belt and then helped slide my pants and briefs down to my ankles, pulling them free so that I was sitting naked, blindfolded.

“That’s a yummy sight,” she declared, reaching out to close her hand around my stiff rod. “Here, take a drink.” She lifted the vodka and soda up and I took another sip.

“Come with me,” she directed, taking my hand in hers. I stood up uncertainly, letting her help me. I realized that I was very much in her power right now.

She guided me over to the bed and had me sit on the edge. She left me there for a few minutes, my mind racing and ears straining to hear what she was doing.

I heard Tova walk across the room and then return to me. Her hand gently touched the side of my face and lifted it up slightly. She brought something to my mouth and said, “Taste.”

I bit down and discovered it was a strawberry dipped in chocolate sauce. I savored it, licking chocolate off my lips. She moved slightly and then repositioned my head. Bringing it forward, she again instructed me, “Taste.”

My mouth found her nipple, slathered in the chocolate sauce. I licked and sucked, eliciting coos and sighs from her. She moved again and I waited in the darkness for what was to come next.

Tova’s hands guided me to stand and then helped me awkwardly climb on the bed, bringing me to a kneeling position. I felt the mattress shift as she joined me. Again her hand came to my head, wrapping around the back of it and pulling me forward. “Eat,” she commanded as my face discovered her pussy just inches in front of me.

I began eagerly working her, wetting the outer folds and exploring where I could reach with my tongue from this angle. I worked down to circle around the entrance to her honeypot and then back up to where her lips joined together at the top. As they began to grow, I slipped under her lips to tease the hardening clit — eliciting a quiet gasp from Tova.

She kept her hand on the back of my head, stroking and playing with my hair, gently pulling me into her further. She adjusted her stance slightly and she thrust her pelvis forward, giving me better access to service her.

My tongue was now passing freely over her slicked down twat, playing more roughly with the skin protecting her clit. I sucked it up into my mouth and gently flicked it, bringing forth a deep groan from her throat. Her hand tightened, grabbing my hair in a firmer grip.

Tova’s growing excitement was interrupted by a buzz from nearby on the bed. Her hand released my head and her body disengaged for a second.

“Alex is waiting downstairs. I guess you should go get her,” she said with a twinge of regret in her voice. She pulled the blindfold off, revealing her standing above me on the bed in all her naked glory.

I quickly threw on enough clothes to be decent and grabbed a key card so I could get back in the room. I kissed Tova and promised to finish what we had started.

“Oh, we’ll find a way to make it up to me,” Tova said, as I headed out the door.

When the elevator arrived, I stepped onto the car and discovered the same woman who had helped me the first day. She was with an attractive guy and it looked like they were going back out for a night on the town. We made eye contact and she smiled, but then showed concern.

“All alone again?” she asked.

“Oh no, she’s still up in the room. I just need to go get something,” I replied.

“Oh good, rooms like these are really best enjoyed with company,” she said with a saucy undertone.

We rode the rest of the way down in silence. The doors opened and Alexandra was waiting there, her face breaking into a big smile when she saw me. The couple exited first and I let Alexandra bound into elevator rather than exiting myself. She threw her arms around me and gave me an enthusiastic kiss. Looking over her shoulder, I saw the woman looking back at us. We made eye contact and she gave me an appreciative smile and a thumbs up. The doors closed as the elevator made its way back to our floor.

“Did you guys have a good time at dinner?” she asked as we ascended.

“We had a good talk and then saw a nice show,” I said, choosing not to give too much away.

“Well, I’m sorry I missed it,” she replied, kissing me again.

Once we were back in the suite, Alexandra wasted no time joining in. She and I began quickly stripping down as Tova watched us, naked, from the bed.

“Perfect timing,” Tova called to Alexandra. “I needed some help keeping him in line.”

Alexandra and I finished shedding our clothes, and joining hands, walked over to the bed. I climbed on, followed by Alexandra. Tova brought out the robe tie again and restored it as a blindfold around my eyes. The last thing I saw was the look of bemusement and interest in Alexandra’s eyes. Then darkness.

I felt Tova push me down so I was laying on my back and then a shifting of the mattress as they left the bed. A clink of glass told me they were at the bar as I heard them quietly whispering to each other.

Soon they returned, with two sets of hands exploring my naked body. A hand firmly grasped my erect prick, and then released it. Lips came down to plant a few kisses on my chest and nipples. I sighed in response as their touches continued in new and unexpected places.

Fingers were suddenly replaced by the cold, wet hardness of an ice cube. I sucked in my breath as I responded to the intense stimulation. The freezing square traced its way over my chest, bringing each nipple into taunt hardness. Then it worked its way down my abdomen to the inner thighs, before being applied to my genitals. It felt cold against my cock, and I heard a murmur from them both as it caused my scrotum to shrink to the touch. And just as I felt I could stand it no longer, the sensation disappeared — replaced by two warm mouths.

“Drink,” I heard Tova direct as a hand came under to lift and support my neck. The glass was placed to my lips and I sipped a little of my cocktail. The hand retreated, letting my head return to the mattress.

“Now we are going to have a little taste test,” Tova continued. “Tell us who it is if you can.”

A pair of thighs settled around my head as one of them brought their snatch down to my lips. I began licking and sucking their sex. The shape of the thighs and taste that I had enjoyed just a few minutes earlier left little doubt it was Tova riding my face, but I decided to play along for a while.

After a minute or two, the legs lifted and their pussy retreated.

“Well, which was it?” Alexandra asked directly over me, trying to throw me off.

“Uh, I can’t say that I have a definitive answer. I’m starting to get a feel for the question, so maybe with a little more time I could say with certainty,” I teased. They giggled.

“Oh very well,” Tova said. The thighs and twat returned, this time it was clearly Alexandra. I tried to bring my hands up to massage her ass, but they were swatted down. Tova exclaimed, “No hints!”

Alexandra rocked her self slowly on my face, helping my tongue reach her from front to back. As I licked and then began sucking her clit into my mouth, her lips stiffened and became slick with moisture.

“That’s enough stud,” Alexandra said, as the legs came up and slit retreated. “Surely you must have a guess by now.”

“I would hate to make the wrong guess on impulse,” I deadpanned. “Perhaps a final taste to finalize the decision.”

“That’s it, get him,” Tova commanded. I felt both of their bodies come down on me, hands grabbing my arms and legs to pin me to the bed. Free hands went to begin tickling me on my neck, armpits, and inner thighs. I squirmed and bucked uncontrollably as the girls laughed uproariously.

I shouted out, begging for mercy. But a hand came to cover my mouth. The hand was quickly replaced by a soft mouth, kissing me as her partner in crime continued the tickle torture. It was more than I could bear as my hands scrambled to push them off and protect my most sensitive areas.

Suddenly it stopped. I heard them whisper quietly for a second and then I was gently pushed back down to the bed on my back. I felt the mattress adjust as they moved again. A pair of thighs I was pretty sure were Alexandra’s settled again around my head, and I felt the other girl settle on top of my waist. Each adjusted, Alexandra bringing her pussy to my lips as Tova settled hers onto my cock. And each let out a contented sigh as they began to work themselves on me.

They each found their own rhythm, Tova rising up until I almost fell out of her and then slowing sliding back down while Alexandra again rocked herself on my face. It felt sublime and I let them wantonly use my body for their own gratification. My lips and tongue kept up their stimulation of Alexandra’s twat, exploring each of her inner folds and relentlessly seeking out her clit. We continued like this for some time, the sounds of passion growing in the silent room.

My ears detected a new noise: the soft smack of kisses above me. I brought my hands up to explore and, encountering no resistance, I ran them over Alexandra’s exquisite tummy, chest, and breasts before arriving at her neck. From the angle, I could tell she was tilted forward to bring her lips to Tova’s as they made out over me. I moved my hands back down to cover her breasts and begin stroking and rubbing her erect nipples. The exclamations from each woman grew as they reached a new level of arousal.

Soon another pair of hands joined mine as Tova shifted to begin playing with Alexandra’s breasts, eliciting a gasp of excitement in response. We worked together as I expanded the area of my attention to the tops of her cleavage and the sensitive undersides of her boobs. Encountering Alexandra’s arm in passing, I realized she had reached out to share the same feeling with Tova. It was incredibly hot and I couldn’t help beginning to thrust up into Tova despite my best intentions.

After bumping into their hands a few times, I brought mine down to explore the Tova’s bikini area. My hands roved the smooth skin and my fingers settled into the folds where the top of her labia began splitting away from the body. Adjusting to her steady up and down rhythm, I brought my thumb to begin gently kneading the aroused clit underneath.

The combined efforts of Alexandra and myself soon had their impact, bringing Tova to the edge of orgasm. She squealed in recognition of what was coming, and accelerated to a frantic pace. She was now impaling herself on my cock, stuffing it in and then pulling back. Tova struggled to keep her balance, both arms coming forward to lean on Alexandra’s shoulders for additional support. I kept up with her tempo, my thumb becoming a blur.

The climax washed over Tova as she slammed herself down firmly on me and then trembled in our collective arms she rode the wave of feeling. After the initial surge, she resumed riding me — continuing throughout the aftershocks. She slid off me to the side, flopping down on the bed. Alexandra also withdrew from across my face, and then lifted off the blindfold. We each lay there in a pile across the bed, catching our breath.

“You still haven’t come yet, have you?” Tova asked Alexandra.

“No, not yet,” replied Alexandra sheepishly.

“Well … could I try?” Tova asked softly.

The question was greeted by a long silence as Alexandra pondered the question.

“Yes, I want to try that,” came her eventual answer

Tova rose on to all fours and padded over to where Alexandra was laying on her back, using her elbows to prop herself up. Alexandra stared down at the girl now positioned between her legs with a mixture of hesitation and excitement. Tova’s tongue snaked out and dragged a long lick over Alexandra’s closed lips. The initiator giggled, while the receiver offered up a murmur of appreciation.

Having had a taste, Tova dove in — kissing and licking her friend. I watched with rapt attention as they explored this new connection. Alexandra alternated between closely observing what Tova was doing and leaning her head back to revel in the sensation.

Shortly Tova broke contact and turned to me to say, “Why don’t you make yourself useful back there?” She nodded to her rear and resumed her efforts on Alexandra.

I followed her direction, moving behind her and lining my prick up with her waiting slit. I sunk in easily and began a steady, gentle stroke, helping Tova adjust to the thrusts against her rump. We found a good rhythm and maintained a steady pace. Our collective groans and gasps grew as we experimented with this new position.

My eyes connected with Alexandra’s, her expression one of lust and open abandon. She smiled widely at me, fully enraptured by this unlikely conjunction. I smiled back and began driving more firmly into Tova, roughly palming her butt cheeks for good measure.

We kept up our endeavors for several minutes. Tova came again, and then Alexandra arrived. Her hand came down to Tova’s head, using it to keep contact as she rode through her orgasm. Eventually coming down, she pushed Tova away from her.

Tova turned back to look at me with a lecherous grin and began grinding herself back into me. One of her hands came back to capture and begin stroking my balls. I stared down at my meat disappearing and then reappearing from inside her. Her hands came up to rub the aroused prostate just below the skin between my scrotum and asshole. I leaned back, using the angle to drive into her deeper and better presenting my balls for her play. The feeling was intoxicating and soon my seed was boiling, waiting to be released.

My scrotum retracted and Tova cooed in excitement.

“Come in me. Fill me up,” she directed, her fingers carefully positioned to feel the sperm once it began shooting up my shaft. I groaned and released a geyser, coming again and again inside her as her hand helped coax every drop out of me.

When I was done I fell backwards to sit on my knees, then keeled over onto my side as I continued to breath heavily.

“That was incredible,” Alexandra declared. “But I was hoping for a little time with Tom inside me tonight.”

“Oh, I think we can get him back in action pretty quick,” Tova predicted confidently.

Their hands came over and rolled me onto my back. Mouths came down to begin reviving my shrinking prick. I began to protest that it was far too soon, but the excitement of two beautiful women taking turns servicing my manhood pushed those thoughts away. And as they began to lick and suck my rapidly reviving cock, the pulses of pleasure enticed me to give it another go.

They cleaned any residual cum off and started bringing me back to full hardness. In a short time, they were trading my stiff penis between them as they took turns working me over. I moved up to kneel on my knees, my red, hard prick demanding attention as it jutted out from my body.

Back and forth they passed it, licking it like an ice cream cone — carefully stimulating the sensitive skin on the underside and around the base of the crown. Tova engulfed my prick with her mouth, bringing it into her throat before releasing it with a loud pop. I shuddered in response, bringing my hands down to stroke and run them through their hair. In no time at all, I was longing to place it back inside Alexandra’s welcoming cunt.

I used my hand to guide Alexandra up to her knees, and shift her body so that it was facing away from me. Tova broke contact, letting me move forward until my penis was lodged between Alexandra’s resplendent ass cheeks. I moved down a bit as she leaned forward a little and my cock slid smoothly into her slick pussy. She brought herself back up on her knees and then leaned back against me, tilting her head around to bring her lips to mine and snake her tongue into my mouth. We kissed passionately as she began grinding herself on my pole. I lifted my hands to cup her breasts and support her weight, while her hands went over her head to play with my hair as our tongues continued to dance.

I began tilting my pelvis to drive up into Alexandra with short, firm strokes. She broke the connection with my mouth and groaned to show the effect it was having on her. I dropped one of my hands down to play with the exposed folds of her pussy.

Tova moved so that she was behind me, rubbing her hands up and down my back and kneading my buttocks. Her lips came up to my ear and began whispering a steady torrent of dirty comments about what we were doing.

“That’s right, ram that hard prick in her. Look at her getting off, working your pole. You two are such sexy fucks. You’re so hot it’s making me drip,” she breathed into my ear, her own arousal infecting the tone of her voice.

Tova moved closer, bringing her chest and midsection flush against my back and rear. The hard nubs of her nipples pressed up against me, and her hands came around to stroke my chest.

“Mmmm, I like being against this hard body. Feeling your ass flex each time you push into her,” Tova continued her torrent of smut in my ear. “I want to feel it all.”

Her hands drifted from my chest, to reach around to Alexandra’s front. My hand continued to play with Alexandra’s labia and clit, but was soon joined by Tova’s hands that gently pushed mine away. From Alexandra’s grunt in response, I realized Tova was taking a much firmer approach than I had. And shortly her fingers snaked down to begin exploring where I was entering Alex. I felt the pads of her fingers working their way along Alexandra’s split lips, rubbing my shaft as it worked in and out.

We continued this way, Alexandra and I thrusting into each other as Tova worked Alex’s clit and my cock. My hands wandered freely to Alexandra’s thighs, breasts and hair, and then behind me to stroke Tova’s booty and curly head of hair. I twisted my face backwards and forwards, alternating passionate kisses with each of them. Tova kept up her handwork, firmly tugging and rubbing Alexandra’s clit before again dipping down to where I was pistoning in and out. Sweat began to glisten on our bodies as we sought release.

“Come for us,” Tova said breathily in Alexandra’s ear.

The response caught Alexandra by surprise as she let out a gasp and then began desperately pushing herself down on to me to maximize the sensation. I felt Tova’s fingers shift as she focused roughly on the clit, extending and intensifying the orgasm. Alexandra shuddered and then her climax subsided. I continued thrusting away, keeping the steady stroke I had been using for the last several minutes.

Alexandra used her hand to push Tova away from her now overly sensitive clit, but continued trying to keep time with me as I kept pushing my hard penis into her. Tova shifted, detaching herself from my backside and coming around front to watch us. She lay on the bed and began slowly frigging herself as she watched through hooded eyes.

Initially Tova and I kept our eyes locked on each other, each drinking in the desire pouring between us. But then her eyes shifted and as her and Alexandra were pulled into each other’s gaze. From this position, I saw Tova’s eyes and expression change slightly as she and Alexandra communicated silently. Alexandra’s head and neck bent slightly, down towards her friend. I brought my hand up to her shoulder, and with a gentle push, encouraged Alexandra to bend down fully towards Tova’s splayed legs and exposed pussy. She did so smoothly, dropping to all fours as I continued to ride her from behind.

With her face now just a little way from Tova’s twat, Alexandra grew more pensive. I felt her body tighten, suddenly a little nervous. Tova shifted what she was doing with her hands to open and display herself to Alexandra. I brought my hand around to play softly with Alexandra’s clit. She sighed in response and began to relax again. Slowly, carefully, she brought her face down towards Tova’s folds. Both Tova and myself looked on with eager anticipation as Alexandra brought her tongue out and took a careful lick of her friend’s wet peach. Tova hissed in response and Alexandra let out a little gasp.

Tentatively, Alexandra brought her lips down to begin carefully licking and kissing Tova’s sex. Tova rolled her head back, looking up to the ceiling and laughed with joy. Her head came back down and she brought her hand to Alexandra’s head, stroking and tousling the hair. Alexandra warmed to the endeavor, moving her lips closer to begin sucking and nuzzling Tova’s privates. The picture they presented made my cock stiffen even more and I began wantonly thrusting it into Alexandra, overcome by the image before me.

Any inhibitions left far behind, we began again working ourselves feverishly — seeking out a mutual climax. Alexandra alternated between covering Tova’s slit to take it into her mouth and backing up slightly to lick it from top to bottom. Tova’s hand had moved down to the back of Alexandra’s head, using it to pull her in closer working the hungry cunt. My hands were clamped down on Alexandra’s hips as I used them to drive myself into her at a furious pace, creating a pitter pat as I slapped against her ass.

Tova let out a growl and then lifted her legs into the air, trying to give Alexandra greater access to her entire pussy. Alexandra responded with an enthusiastic cry that was muffled as her head went down again between Tova’s firm thighs. I myself began a steady stream of groans as I could feel a new climax stirring inside.

“Oh fuck, yes!” Tova exclaimed, her eyes losing focus as the wave of pleasure hit her. She tightened her grip on Alexandra’s head, grabbing a mat of hair as she mercilessly ground Alex’s face into her spasming snatch. As the surges ended, she released the hair and slid her head and legs back to the mattress.

But while Tova’s moment was ending, Alexandra and I were still ascending. Without anything competing for her attention, Alexandra became an equal participant in our fucking, throwing herself back into me in equal time. My prick speared her red lips, her ass cheeks flaring to display her asshole winking up at me. I dug my nails into the dip under her hips and shoved myself into her as deep I could go. She cried out in response, reaching to grab Tova’s legs for support as she braced herself for the onslaught.

I let go of any care for decorum or sensitivity. My mouth spewed a series of foul-mouthed obscenities as I sawed into Alexandra, trying to push her beyond her limits. Instead, she looked over her shoulder and smiled wickedly before exclaiming, “Fuck me. Fuck. Me. Hard.”

I roared in response, slamming myself against her again and again. Each time she would brace and absorb the blow, before shoving back against me — begging for more. She issued a stream of cries and moans and then gasped for air as a quaking orgasm shook her suddenly limp body. I didn’t let up, pushing her climax to the limit as the telltale signs of my own arrived. Alexandra hit the end of her peak of pleasure and flopped her head down to the mattress, contentedly letting me frantically plow her pussy.

My climax rushing up, I pulled out and began furiously stroking myself over Alexandra’s back. Tova took notice, sitting up to watch the final display.

“Oh, he’s about to come all over you,” Tova exclaimed, grinning at Alexandra. Alex lifted her head weakly from the mattress to watch my cock with a look of fascination and relief in her eyes.

I shot my load, the first spurts flying up to land on Alexandra’s back, with the rest forming a small pool at the base of her spine and the top of her ass. It was a great orgasm, capping an unforgettable day with these amazing women.

We showered together to clean up, leading to more touching and kissing as we soaped up and washed off. We toweled off and soon were snuggled fast asleep in a close puddle.

I awoke to an empty bed. Sitting up, I saw that Tova and Alexandra were each in robes and making coffee at the tea service at the bar. They were talking in hushed tones.

“Oh good, you’re awake,” said Alexandra, looking over to the bed. She waved me over as Tova poured the coffee. I donned a robe of my own and joined them at the coffee table. We sat, sipping our drinks quietly, each of us lost in thought about the last two days.

“What are you thinking about?” Tova broke the silence, directing her question towards me.

“I was thinking back to last night. Well, actually the entire weekend really,” I replied. “I wanted to make this trip special. I never imagined something like this.”

Each of them smiled, nodding in reply.

“Yeah, I don’t think any of us saw this coming,” Alexandra commented.

“It was truly amazing. Thank you,” Tova added, looking at me with a look of sincere appreciation.

“So, I have a later flight than Tova,” Alexandra shared. “I was going to go pack and let you two say goodbye so that the two of us have some time for ourselves later. Does that sound good?”

I nodded, impressed that they had already planned this all out.

Alexandra rose, and, shedding her robe, quickly got dressed. She came back to the loveseat. I got up and we embraced.

“I’ll text you later to meet up,” she said as she walked down the hallway and out the door.

I sat back down and Tova snuggled up against me on the loveseat. Her curly hair rubbed against my neck and face as she burrowed down to place her head on my shoulder. We again sat in silence, finishing the last of our coffee.

“You’ve really had an impact on her — and me too,” Tova said in a quiet confession. “I didn’t know what to think when I saw you first talking to her at the orientation. But you are a special guy. I mean, really special.”

I felt a couple of tears fall on my chest through the gap in my robe. Bringing my fingers to her chin, I lifted her face up to discover her eyes were wet. She wore an embarrassed expression on her face and quickly looked away, muttering “Sorry” under her breath. Again I brought her face back to mine, looking her softly in the eyes.

“Don’t be sorry. What’s wrong?” I asked gently.

“Oh, it’s stupid. I just don’t understand why I only meet guys like you like this, where you’re totally unavailable and I have to get on a plane in a few hours.”

“Hey, you are a strong, sexy, smart woman. Any guy would be lucky to have you, including me,” I said firmly.

“You say that, but you’d be surprised how some guys treat me,” she said, her voice betraying her doubts.

“Oh, I’m not surprised. A lot of guys are idiots, particularly at your age,” I said confidently. “But give them time and I bet sooner or later the right one will come along. The truth is most of them don’t know what they are doing so they think it is smart to hurt you before you hurt them. It isn’t right, but it also isn’t usually about you.”

“Yeah, you’re right I suppose,” she sighed, sitting up straight. “And a few of you are ok I guess. Thanks. For talking, and for everything.”

She grabbed my hand, and guided me off the couch and towards the bathroom.

“Let’s take a bath,” she suggested, her sexy voice creeping back in as she turned on the water.

We both moved to the window as we waited for the tub to fill. Coming up behind her, I brought my hands down across her robe to wrap her in an embrace. We both looked out over the busy whir of activity below in silence. Tova lifted her lips up to me and we kissed tenderly. We alternated checking out the view and kissing as the tub continued to fill.

Soon the bath was ready. We dropped our robes and slid into the hot water. Quickly Tova moved to take a seat on my lap as I rested on the bench inside the tub. Her hand came down to wrap around my quickly hardening cock and my hands moved to her breasts as we again began kissing passionately.

“That was pretty exciting what you and Alexandra did last night,” I shared between kisses.

“Yeah, I never thought that would happen,” Tova replied, moving down to kiss and nuzzle my neck. “Never thought Alexandra would go for that.”

“Well, I was glad to be there for it,” I hissed as she tightened her grip on me, pulling harder with each stroke.

I brought my fingers down to explore the folds around her clit, rubbing and tugging her under the water. That continued for a while as we worked to get each other off, our bodies sending small ripples cascading around the tub.

“Let me eat you out like I did with Alexandra that first night,” I proposed.

Tova shifted off of me. But rather than lie back on the platform, she hopped up to sit on the lip of the tub, and, using the bench for support, spread her legs wide. Turning around and sliding my lower body down in the tub, I brought my face up and attacked her bare pussy.

Our previous play had brought her lips and clit to full arousal, red with anticipation. I worked her determinedly, licking hard and then sucking her up into my mouth with lewd noises that echoed around the bathroom. I flicked her clit with my tongue, eliciting a deep groan from Tova. She grabbed my hair in her hand and used it to pull me into her harder — rubbing herself against my mouth as I continued to work.

“Oh yes, that feel so good. Eat me. Drink me in,” she exclaimed in a low growl, grinding me against her sex.

My tongue found the sensitive space above her clit and under the hood and began a relentless assault. I worked it up and down, inside and out. Round and round I went against her engorged clit. She gasped.

“Suck it, suck it as hard as you can,” she commanded. I obliged, giving it far rougher treatment than I normally would. Her legs trembled and her back arched announcing the start of her climax. Her hips bucked up from the lip of the tub, thrusting into me like we were fucking. I continued my furious efforts, using the timing of her thrusts to synch my suction with the crests of her orgasm. The aftershocks continued for quiet some time, as she unbent her back and came forward to watch me as I helped her finish.

Her foot slipped off the bench and lost her balance, falling forward onto me and into the tub. We both went under the water and came up giggling and laughing as we embraced and began kissing again. I continued holding her in my arms as she came back down.

The water in the tub had now cooled so we exited and toweled off, making our way in the nude back to the main room. Tova mused she was in the mood for a morning drink and I agreed. I made us two greyhounds and brought them over to the window where she was again staring down at the strip and the desert.

We clinked glasses and sipped them as we watched the sunny day unfolding before us. I again moved in behind her, bringing my chest to her back. She leaned against me, enjoying the physical contact. We kissed and sipped, enjoying the moment.

Tova moved a hand down and finding my cock, quickly brought it back to full mast. She took the drink out of my hand and placed them on the coffee table. Returning to the window, she turned to me and hugged me tight.

“Please fuck me against this window,” she whispered in my ear.

I reached down and brought a hand under each ass cheek. Tova went up on her toes and then used them to bounce up and wrap her legs around me, my hands now helping to carry her weight. With a little effort, we guided my prick to the entrance of her vagina and I let her sink down on me. We embraced closely and I pushed her up against the window. Using it for leverage, I began fucking up in to her as I continued to hold her. She cried out in happiness and brought her mouth down to begin biting my shoulder.

It was fun and gravity added real force when she slid back down on me, but I knew I could not maintain this position for long. In time, I moved away from the window, my dick sliding out in the process. She brought her legs back down to support herself and I released her.

I took one of the chairs and moved it in front of the window, facing it in towards the room. I patted the seat and helped kneel on it, her view out at the desert. She poked her ass out invitingly. I brought my cock into the right place and carefully worked it inside her.

I began slow, making sure the angle was right. She came down a bit to improve the angle and I slid into the hilt. My pelvis began thrusting up into her, pushing her forward as she gripped the back of the chair for resistance. But it started to tip forward a bit until I righted her. I slid the chair forward slightly and she shifted her hands and chest to the window itself for stability. I imagined the sight she must be presenting, breasts smashed against the glass framed by her hard, red nipples. I grunted in approval at the image and drove into her harder.

We fucked like that for a few minutes, but it was clear neither of us was going to arrive in this position. I pulled out and taking her by the hand, led her over to the loveseat. Patting the armrest, I motioned for her to lay herself over it. She did, bending over to expose herself from behind while the top of her body made an acute angle as she rested her face on the seat. I moved in behind and sunk in.

From this position, I entered her deeply and began stroking the sensitive parts of her clitoris inside the vagina. My efforts were quickly rewarded as Tova began a guttural grunting that only fueled my passion. I abandoned myself to the moment, knowing this was the last time we’d be together.

I fucked her roughly, slamming my prick into her time and again. In this position she could do little more than take it, her groans and moans urging me on. I grabbed and kneaded her ass, then slapped it with my open palm. She shuddered in response, pushing herself out a little more to take another blow. I struck her in a pattern alternating with my thrusts, letting her push back into me as my prick speared her again and again.

“Yes. Yes. Yes,” she wailed again and again until her pussy seized as it began its final ascent to a shattering climax, grabbing my cock in a tight embrace. Tova went silent as I continued my animalistic activities, now quietly absorbing my thrusts as her orgasm radiated out through her body.

The added sensation on my penis was all that it took to push me over the edge as well. I shouted hoarsely as I felt myself let go in her, my cock disgorging its milky seed in pulse after pulse. We rode our shared orgasms together, slowly subsiding until I also came to rest, lying on her bent form on top of the armrest. I moved the hair away from her ear and whispered, “You are incredible.”

“Oh, you did all of that, but thank you,” she said softly in reply.

I pulled out and we rolled off to cuddle on the couch, finishing our drinks.

Tova looked at her phone and a flash of panic spread over her face.

“Dammit. I’ve got to leave for the airport in 20 minutes,” she declared, jumping up. She raced to the bedroom to grab her clothes from the night before. I helped her collect her things as she pulled on her dress and shoes.

A sudden whirlwind, she raced towards the door. I caught her arm and pulled her back to me. I held her in my embrace and kissed her delicately on the lips.

“You are an amazing woman. You deserve the very best. Thank you for giving me so much this weekend,” I said, looking her deep into the eyes.

She stiffened, driven by the urgency to pack and catch her plane, and then relaxed.

“Thank you, Tom,” she said, returning my gaze. “It was truly special for me too.”

Then she was gone, racing out the door.

“Until next time,” she called as the door slammed shut, leaving me standing naked and alone in the center of the suite.

“Tova’s on her way down,” I texted Alexandra.

“Got it. I already got her stuff together 4 her. What u doing now?” she sent back.

“Getting dressed, packing up my room. Then I’ll probably get some food. Want to join?”

“Sounds great. 30 min?”

“Perfect. I’ll text u when I am down in the lobby”

She texted back a kiss emoji. I smiled and got to work.

Soon I was dressed and packed. I looked at the time and realized we’d be done eating pretty close to check out time. I decided to bring my bag down, leaving the rest of my purchased amenities for housekeeping to do with what they wished.

Alexandra was waiting in the lobby, wearing a fetching green pastel athletic tank top that showed off her svelte arms with an attractive white tennis skirt. She also had her luggage in tow. We hugged and found a restaurant nearby to eat.

“So, how was your goodbye with Tova?” Alexandra asked, a little coyly but also with genuine interest.

“It was good. I think she was a little skeptical of me at first, but I feel like we really made a connection,” I said.

“Oh I know, she showed me her ass cheek as she was changing to go to the airport,” Alexandra said, her smirk breaking into a broad grin. I blushed and looked down at my lap.

“No, in all seriousness, I think this was a really special weekend for her. I saw a pep in her step that I haven’t seen in a long time,” she added, reaching out to hold my hand for emphasis.

“That’s great. She really deserves someone who appreciates her. Are things between you two going to be ok after last night?” I queried. Now it was her turn to blush.

“Oh that. Well the last couple nights were very special, but I think that is going to be a one-time thing. We’ve been friends a long time and I wouldn’t want to screw that up,” she explained, almost as if she was convincing herself. “But I will hand it to you, you got us pretty far out of the friend zone.”

“I thought it was pretty special what you shared. But I get how sex can complicate things,” I said supportively. “Speaking of which, what are you going to do when you get home?”

Alexandra withdrew her hand in response and I could tell I had ventured into dangerous waters. She bit her lip, thinking carefully before she responded.

“The last few days have been amazing. I mean that, amazing,” she grabbed my hand again as she said it. “But I do care about him so much that I really want to make it work.”

“Good,” I encouraged her. “As long as you know what you want and can tell your partner, I know you will make the right decision.”

“Honestly, that is why I so appreciate of what you’ve shared with us these past few days,” she added. “I do know what I want. I just need to be more able to say it out loud and help him fulfill it.” I nodded in agreement.

“That is really great to hear. He’s a really lucky guy. I have really enjoyed your company,” I said.

“He is. But I really enjoy your company too. This trip has given me a lot of perspective and I have you to thank,” she said, rubbing her fingers across my hand.

“Best conference I’ve been to in a long time,” I added.

“So I think we should just try to enjoy the time we have left,” she offered, a little twinkle appearing in her eye.

“Oh definitely,” I agreed.

We wolfed down the rest of our food and I paid the bill. We made our way back to hotel registration, which was considerably quieter than when I had checked in a few days ago.

When it was our turn at the counter, we were greeted by a young man whose name was Chris according to his nametag.

“Hey, how can I help you?” Chris asked in a friendly way.

“Hi Chris, we had a late night and I was wondering if there way any way to do late check out so we could get in a little nap before our flights?” I asked.

Taking my keycard, he began typing away on his keyboard.

“Hmmm, unfortunately we have another party that has booked that room for tonight so I need to get the cleaning crew in there,” he said, deflating our plans. “But, I could offer you a resting room for a few hours as a courtesy. It isn’t nearly as nice as the room you were staying in, but it should let you recharge a bit before your trip.”

“That would be great,” I agreed. He gave me a different keycard, and as I turned to go, a little wink. I smiled back appreciatively as we collected our bags and headed to the new room.

It was nothing special, a couple of queens and a partially blocked view of the Nevada desert. But the two of us could have cared less. The moment the door closed we were on each other, hands roaming freely as our lips came together in passionate kisses. We quickly shed our clothes, helping each other out of our garments.

Alexandra and I fell together onto one of the beds. Our arms and legs entwined as we lay on our sides kissing and staring into each other’s eyes. My hands moved up and down her light brown skin, caressing arms, breasts, and buttocks. Hers did the same, roving and gently touching my body. I gasped as her hand settled with a firm grip on my cock, beginning to jack me off. My hand slipped down between her legs, searching up into her inner folds. Fingertips discovered her lips were wet and firm with arousal.

I shifted us, bringing my body on top of hers — our faces inches apart. My cock found her opening and slid in smoothly, eliciting a sigh of contentment from her lips. We stayed in a close embrace, my penis making small movements inside her welcoming pussy. Our faces shared expressions of true attachment and caring as we savored this final session of lovemaking.

I lifted myself up on my hands to look down at Alexandra’s stunning body as my prick slid in and out of her just below the cute crop of black pubic hair. I lowered my mouth down to kiss and suckle her breasts until her nipples were standing at stiff attention.

Alexandra brought one leg up to her chest, letting me enter her more deeply. She groaned as I moved my arms to encircle the leg and her body. I pushed in more firmly and brought my pelvis forward to rock my cock in and out of her. She brought the other leg up next to our closely conjoined bodies, helping me sink in even deeper. Her eyes and mouth opened widely as I bottomed out in our new position. I stroked her several times more, eliciting a loud gasp each time I drove myself home.

Pulling out, I shifted myself back to sit on my haunches. I took both of Alexandra’s legs and helped her extend them towards the ceiling. Using a hand to help support them, I used the other to guide myself back into her. She brought her legs forward to lightly rest on my chest as I began thrusting into her. The picture of her looking up at me, her hair laid out across the bed, her breasts and nipples standing at attention, and her silky toned legs rubbing against my chest and hands brought me to ecstasy.

In time, she moved her legs down and I shifted forward to again return to a missionary position. We entwined our legs and using the leverage rolled over to end with her on top, my cock still buried in her snatch.

Alexandra sat up, lazily riding me. Her pussy gripped me as she rose and then relented to my hard prick as she slid back down. She brushed her hair back behind her ears and smiled down at me, her breasts giggling as she worked herself on my prick. She leaned back, supporting herself on her hands and exposing where my cock met the V of her pussy as she moved up and down. It was an exciting sight and I found myself thrusting up into her in response. She shifted her weight and brought one hand around to feel the contours of where her pussy ended and the smooth skin of my prick began. She giggled with glee, beginning to strum her clit as continued to work.

“Can I take a video of this for later? I would never show anyone,” she asked breathily, voice sincere and imploring.

“Sure, as long as you keep my face out of it,” I said.

“Of course,” she replied, reaching over to grab her phone off the nightstand.

Alexandra brought the camera down, focusing on where we came together and her pelvis was riding up and down on top of me. She slowed her pace, adjusting the size and angle of the shot until she was happy with the result reflected on the screen. She tapped the red record button and we were making our own porno.

Alexandra resumed her steady rhythm, lifting up as her lips kept their hold on me, and then descending as my prick spread them back apart. The phone she held above us was focused on our chests and our connected middles, zoomed in sufficiently to show each detail of our corresponding parts coming together. It was exciting and I relished the thought that she would watch this again and again.

Wanting to put on a show, Alexandra accelerated – showing the camera that she was aggressively forcing herself down on me and then lifting back up to the peak. Her trim tummy strained with the motion, flexing and retracting time and again. I gasped at the new sensation, adding to the soundtrack of her soft sighs and groans in our own private movie.

The force and pace of her movements caused her to lose balance slightly and I brought a hand up to her hip for added stability. I used the other to take the phone from her and hold it steady. Alexandra smiled down and redoubled her efforts. On and on she pushed, driving herself towards a climax. Her eyes shut tight as she focused on the sensation between her legs. My hand on her hip felt a quiver beneath the skin as her muscles began to spasm in her final ascent. The quiver became a tremble, visible now in her bikini line as her body began acting on its own.

Alexandra’s orgasm swept over her, her eyes still screwed shut. I tried to keep the phone steady as she convulsed, her body still rising and falling in time with the crests of her climax. It continued for a good while, before she came to rest sitting on me with my stiff prick still buried inside her. She grabbed the phone and turned off the recording. Bending forward, she laid herself on top of me, kissing me softly and making quiet noises of contentment. Every few seconds she would constrict her pussy muscles around me, bringing new pleasure to my cock. Bringing the phone up next to our faces, she quickly scrolled though the video for our mutual benefit.

“That is so hot. I’m going to play that again and again when I have private moments to myself,” she sighed, giving my dick an extra squeeze to emphasize the point. She put the phone on the nightstand. “Now, I’d like to have you take me from behind one more time. I really love the feeling of your balls slapping against my pussy.”

My prick twitched inside her in response. Alexandra lifted herself off me. She moved to her hands and knees, reaching back between her legs to spread her lips for me — offering a pink, perfect target. I quickly repositioned myself and drove in. She was slick from our previous coupling and I was soon ramming myself into her with quick, hard strokes. Her mouth issued a string of gasps and groans, telling me the impact I was having. As predicted, my balls swung freely — coming up to repeatedly smack against her.

We did not speak, letting our bodies do the communicating. I summoned all the energy left in a body taxed by long weekend of fucking, pouring everything I had into my final consummation with Alexandra. Sweat began to bead across my body as a dull ache began to throb deep in my rod. I pushed on, still driven wild by the desire of the Latina beauty in front me furiously seeking release on my pistoning pole. Her hands gripped the bedspread tightly and her head was tilted up to the ceiling, hair spilling down across her back as she shoved herself roughly back into me. A relentless “slap, slap, slap” was the theme music for our encounter, helping both of us keep time as we continued working.

Despite my growing soreness, I was desperate to give her a final climax. She also seemed almost fevered in her desire to cap off our weekend as she pushed us both to the limit.

And then she crested, letting out a high whine that punctuated her arriving at her destination. Her rhythm faltered as she became lost in the moment. I used my hands on her hips to keep forcing her back into me until the orgasm ended and her face slid down to the mattress.

But even then, she surprised me. She slid forward, leaving my still swollen cock suddenly cold and wanting for touch. Alexandra whipped around, coming up on her knees before me.

“Here, let me finish you in my mouth,” she directed gently, using her hand to bring me towards her waiting lips. She opened and took me in deeply. If her own taste bothered her, she gave no sign and she began working the top with her lips and tongue, as her her hand continued working the bottom of the shaft.

The incredible softness of this new orifice relieved any ache in my tired cock, which seemed to melt like butter on her tongue. Her other hand came forward to help push me into her as she deep throated me, lips near my root. She let me fuck her like this for a few strokes, before coming up for air and resuming her work with her lips, tongue, and hand.

At this point, it didn’t take long. A few circuits of this rotation and I felt myself pass the tipping point, the come left in my balls, racing towards release.

“I’m going to come,” I groaned, before sinking into a low roar expressing the strength of my orgasm.

Wordlessly, Alexandra brought me in a little further, accelerating her hand to intensify my experience. Despite the numerous times I’d already come this weekend, I shot off splash after splash into her willing mouth. She continued sucking and swallowing until I pulled my cock free, my overstimulation hitting its max.

We collapsed together on the bed, the sweat on our bodies mixing together as we embraced. Our sexual congress ended, we sought out the close contact of each other’s body — ending up together in a tight knot. We lay there for several minutes in the quiet. My mind floated freely, various moments from the previous weekend running in and out in a random pattern. The first time I’d seen Alexandra. Our kisses together on the terrace and then in my room. Watching the show with Tova. Our bodies slick with bubbles at the dance club. This morning with Tova pushed against the window. Alexandra slowing lowering herself down as I penetrated her ass.

Eventually, I checked the time and suggested we clean up before we had to go. We got into the shower together. It was a tight fit, nothing compared to the luxurious one in my suite. We soaped and cleaned each other, savoring our final chance to touch and caress each other’s bodies. Even though my cock showed no sign of life, it was still heavenly to embrace her exquisite body and taste her beautiful lips. Soon though we exited, toweling off and fixing ourselves up for the trip home. We dressed in near silence, again lost in thought.

We agreed to take a cab to the airport together and soon were on our way. Both of us stared out the window, uncertain of what to say in these final moments. She brought her hand to mine and we held hands in the back seat, smiling quietly at each other. As a sign signaled we were close to our destination, she broke the silence.

“Is it wrong if I tell you I really want to see you again?” she asked hesitantly.

“No, not at all,” I quickly replied. “I feel the same, but wasn’t sure how to tell you that. This was really special for me.”

“Me too,” she said. “Maybe in a different time, in a different place…” She trailed off.

“I know,” I said, not needing her to finish. I leaned in and we shared a long, deep kiss.

And then the taxi was at the curb, ready for us to depart. We unloaded our bags and I paid the driver. We each stood outside the terminal, uncertain what to do next.

“Can we do this again next year?” she proposed suddenly.

“Of course, but I think Tova might feel left out,” I said, trying to lighten the mood.

“Oh, I wouldn’t want to leave her out of anything,” Alexandra replied, her sincerity and loyalty to her friend showing through.

“Good, let’s do it,” I said encouragingly.

We embraced in a long hug. My hands ran over her body, tracing the curves and implanting them in my memory one last time. Then she turned and was gone in the crowd, off to check in for her flight. I gathered my stuff and did the same.

As we lifted off, I noted the dazed and weary look of many of my fellow travelers — the tell tale signs of a weekend in Vegas. I realized that I had a stupid grin on my face that I would need to lose before I got home. My wife was incredible when it came to this arrangement, but I found it was best kept out of sight and out of mind. I looked out the window, watching the skyline of the strip fade from view as we took to the skies.

Upon landing at home, I turned my phone back on. It immediately buzzed with a message. Glancing down, I saw it was group text with Alexandra and Tova.

“Confirmed we are all a go for next year’s conference,” Alexandra wrote. Apparently her and Tova had already been discussing this privately.

“So looking forward to it. Maybe I’ll get in on the video making this time,” Tova wrote back. Of course Alexandra had shared it with her.

“Sounds great. Maybe we even rent a cabin or something more private,” I replied back.

“Yes please!” Tova wrote.

“Love it!” added Alexandra. And then she added a private text just to me, “Love you, not sure I can wait a whole year to see you again.”

“Well, let’s find a way to fix that,” I shot back.

Her last text just said “Absolutely” with a smiley face blowing a kiss.

The post The threesome conference appeared first on sexstories.org.